Il 

I 

9- 





Class TBT 13 01 

Book , o£5 
GopyrigMK 

C0KR1GHT DEPOSIT. 



A RECORD / ** D 

OF 

PSYCHIC EXPERIENCES 



BY 

GEORGE F. GOERNER 

FIRST PRESIDENT 

Los Angeles Society for Advanced Psychical Research 

LOS ANGELES, CAL. 



COPYRIGHTED 1922 BY THE AUTHOR 
AI<I, RIGHTS RESERVED 






lEElJlllfra^ 



©O.A674155 

MM 17 1922 






• 



Ifuttwatb 




HIS book is not for sale. It will not be found on any 
bookstand. It has only one excuse for being in print. 
During the many psychic readings which I have had, 
and the many "circles" and "seances" which I have at- 
tended, friends from "the other side" have asked me to 
show their loved ones on this side how to reach them and 
how to communicate with them. These are supplications from those 
on the spirit side of life anxious to make known their continued exis- 
tence to friends on the earth plane. They involve so many persons 
still in the flesh that the only way they can be reached, and convinced, 
is to distribute the evidence among them in this way. The copies go 
most entirely to my own personal friends. They know me and have 
confidence in my sanity and veracity, and when I say that the book 
cannot be bought at any price they will know that I have no pecuniary 
gain to expect from its publication. I am trying to carry out an 
obligation to friends "beyond the veil." Their friends on this side can 
take advantage of it or not, as they please. That's up to them. 

Just a word as to the method of preparing the record : The psy- 
chic readings wer£ all given in daylight. These were sometimes 
written down in full in shorthand at the time of delivery. At other 
times I merely made sufficient memoranda of the message and wrote 
it out after leaving the psychic. In the case of dark room seances, 
immediately after the seance was over I made memoranda of the im- 
portant points while they were still fresh in my memory; then com- 
pleted the record from these memoranda after reaching my room or 
office. 

The point I wish to emphasize is that while much of the matter 
obtained during a period of many months would necessarily have to 
be omitted because of the immense volume it would make, there is no 
matter in the record that was not actually delivered in the psychic 
reading or the seance room. 

There are some mediums who seem to be unable to keep from 
injecting their personality into a message, and where the message is 
not clear to them are inclined to fill it out themselves either from the 
conscious or sub-conscious mind. There are others who will not 
deliver anything in a message which does not clearly come to them 
"from the other side." I have had many readings from psychics and 
attended many seances where the message lacked the stamp of gen- 
uineness. In all such cases I have eliminated the message from the 
record entirely. I could well afford to do this in view of the fact that 
no part of this record was originally prepared for the benefit of any 
one except myself, and I am indifferent to the opinion and criticisms 
of those who do not care to accept it as authentic. 

The Author 



THE QUESTION 

Is there anything to spiritualism, or spiritism? Yes, there is just 
that much to it that a weak intellect had better let it alone. Unless 
you are capable of grasping- it in all its profound scientific import, it 
is something beyond you. Unless your mind has been trained to 
logical thinking and analysis you will not get very much out of it. 
For in its fullest unfoldment it involves a study not only of spiritual- 
ism and spiritism, but likewise of psychology, biology, chemistry and 
physics. If you are not equal to the task, if you have no aptitude 
for these things you will never get more than the skimmings that 
come to those who dabble in spiritualism as phenomenon — hunters 
actuated by ignorance, superstition or curiosity. 

If you are satisfied that you know it all and are ready to dismiss 
it as a farce because you have visited a few half-baked "fortune tellers" 
who "couldn't tell you anything," you probably received all that was 
coming to you, and those who expect to make a fortune by paying a 
medium a dollar for a "reading," or expect to receive advice by which 
they might bend the will of another to their own use, generally reap 
for their reward a dose of delusion and further skepticism. 

If you still feel that you know enough about it to condemn it, you 
might find some consolation in the fact that the giant intellects of 
the present generation have spent from ten to forty years in patient, 
exhaustive, hardheaded, coldblooded scientific investigation and ex- 
perimental work with the persistent determination either to prove or 
disprove psychic phenomena and have wound up, in every case that 
we know of, by accepting it as a proven fact. 

In this list of investigators will be found Sir Oliver Lodge, Sir 
Arthur Conan Doyle, Sir Wm. Crooks, Sir Wm. F. Barrett, of the 
Royal Academy of Dublin ; the late Dr. F. W. H. Myers, Prof. Ed- 
mund Gurney, Prof. Podmore, Prof. Henry Sidgewick, of Cambridge 
University, England; Sir Balfour Stewart, the noted physicist; Sir 
Arthur Balfour, Dr. Camille Flammarion, famous French astronomer ; 
Dr. Lombroso, the Italian criminologist ; Dr. Ochorovics, the Rus- 
sian savant; the late Lord Brougham Prof. Hereward Carrington, 
Ph. D. ; Dr. James H. Hyslop, of the Columbia University chair in 
mental and moral philosophy ; Dr. Wm. James, psychologist of Har- 
vard University ; the late Dr. Isaac Funk, preacher, scientist and man 
of letters ; Dr. Albert Durrant Watson, Canadian astronomer ; Prof. 
Edgar Lucien Larkin, the astronomer in charge of Mt. Lowe Observa- 
tory; Dr. Von Schrenk-Notzing ; Wm. Dunseath Eton, founder and 
editor of the Chicago- Record Herald ; Dr. Alfred Russell Wallace, 
British exponent of physical science ; the late Rev. W. Stainton 
Moses, the late Archdeacon Wilberforce of London ; the late Arch- 
deacon Colley of London Rev. Dr. Dearmer ; Rev. Dr. F. Holmes- 
Duddon ; Rev. Minot J. Savage, D.D. ; Rev. Chas. Tweedale, F.R.G.S. ; 
G. Stanley Hall, president of Clark University ; Prof. Geo. S. Fuller- 
ton, of the University of Pennsylvania; Prof. Edward Pickering, of 
Harvard College Observatory; Dr. Henry P. Bowditch, of Harvard 
Medical School and Dr. Chas. S. Minot, of the same school. 

This list could be extended almost indefinitely and among them 

5 



you would find the deepest thinkers of the past and present genera- 
tion. Every one of them a man of international reputation — a reputa- 
tion won by brains alone. Each and every one of these scholars has 
given years to the study and research work of determining the truth or 
falsity of spiritualism — or spiritism. Have you spent as many hours 
at it as they have years? If not, then forever hold your peace. It 
isn't a question of what you think about it, — but how much do you 
know about it ? 

There are puzzles, contradictions and confusions, for which the 
medium is not always to blame and unless you have gone far enough 
to understand the conditions which bring about these interferences, 
better let it alone, because your visit to the medium will be a very 
perplexing and very unsatisfactory one in most cases. Without this 
knowledge you cannot assist the medium and you cannot assist "the 
other side." Neither can you protect yourself against fraud (con- 
scious or unconscious) on the part of the medium or ignorance on 
your own part. 

Let us take, as an instance, predictions on material affairs : My 
own experience has been that we very seldom get "bad" news from 
the other side. The messages most invariably seem to be to the effect 
that "things will come out all right," and "you are going to be much 
better satisfied with conditions in a few weeks," etc. But as affairs 
in human life develop this does not turn out to be the case and it 
seems all very disconcerting and confusing to the novice who under- 
stands but little of the psychic law. But in this connection it is 
necessary to remember two things : First, cheerfulness and hopeful- 
ness reign supreme on the "other side," and we are repeatedly ex- 
horted to apply this law to our own life. Secondly, the "other side" 
very often talks in symbols and telling us "things will be all right 
in a little while" may have reference to a better condition either men- 
tally or materially in this world, or it may refer entirely to a state 
of relief from anxiety on the other side in the future state. There is 
plenty of evidence that this is a fact, and this might well be borne in 
mind by those who know nothing of the scientific side of this doc- 
trine and still persist in seeking mediums for commercial purposes. 

Then, too, there are those who expect more — very much more — 
than they have any right to receive. There are people who will never 
get it through them that death does not necessarily make us omnis- 
cient, omnipotent or omnipresent. Why should an imperfect human 
being die tonight and wake up tomorrow as a perfect spirit? Life 
on the other side is a matter of progression and no one becomes per- 
fect there until he has progressed to perfection. If communicating 
spirits disagree with one another as to conditions here or on the 
other side, that is no different from what happens with preachers and 
statesmen on this side. 

Friends frequently ask me to suggest "some good medium" to 
whom they might go. These people often have nothing at heart 
except money matters, some trifling domestic affair or a commercial 
success, which usually means the subjugation of some one else's mind 
to their own personal gain, — the class who seldom get anything from 
the other side that is worth while. They must understand that spirit- 

6 



ualism, or spiritism, operates under definite psychic laws. It is a deep 
subject and an endless study and my advice in most cases would be 
not to touch it unless you are going into it earnestly, studiously and 
deeply. You will never get very far with it, nor very much out of it, 
in any other way. 

Just a word as to evidence in the following pages : If the reader 
expects something in the way of sensational phenomena, something 
that will take him off his feet and make his head swim in wonder- 
ment, he will not find it. Evidence of spiritualism, or spiritism, does 
not come that way. The evidence that counts is the cumu- 
lative evidence ; that is, the fragments of convincing proof which in 
themselves, singly, one piece at a time, mean apparently so little, 
but in their cumulative effect, in their sum total, they form a contin- 
uos, logical chain of evidence which in time will reveal enough to 
convince any intelligent, living human of the fact of the continuity 
of life without a break between this world and the next; will prove 
the truth of spirit return and communication between souls on both 
sides of the grave. But if you have not the time, the patience or the 
money to carry out a logical plan of research work, do not expect any 
one visit to the medium, to the seance room or the manifestation par- 
lor to furnish you the proof, — because it would be a very unusual oc- 
currence if you got it that way. 

To those who ask, "Well, suppose it is true, what good can it do 
us to know it?" there is but this answer: If it means nothing to you 
to know that death does not end all, that the grave does not mean 
either temporary or permanent annihilation, and that the "stream of 
consciousness" continues ; that life goes on without a break ; that 
your mother, father, sister, wife and children still live ; that they can 
communicate with you, materialize before you and give intelligent 
evidence of their continued existence and watchful care over you — 
if these things mean nothing to you, then you may well ask "What 
good is it?" But if they do mean anything to you, then the question 
answers itself. 

Those who still persist in trying to account for everything in the 
way of spirit communication by telepathy or mind-reading need to be 
told that no phase of psychic phenomena has received more careful 
study, more scientific investigation and experimentation by the leading 
thinkers of the day than this feature, and the importance of telepathy 
has been confined to its logical limits. It can no longer be given the 
serious consideration conferred upon it by the critic who has no more 
than a shallow knowledge of its scope. 

Another test adopted by crucial investigators is that where a num- 
ber of different psychics, none of them acquainted with the sitter or 
his affairs, and none of them likely to come into collusion, will give 
practically the same communicators, with the proper description of 
each, and will properly connect up the identities, it may be considered 
reasonably evidential. 

But I repeat that this is a deep study. It takes time, patience and 
effort to get satisfactory results. In no other way will you get them, 



and in no other way will you find the answer to the many puzzling 
questions that will arise ; such as, "Why do my friends from the 
other side not come to me direct instead of through a medium?" "Why 
do Indian guides and Indian controls persist in injecting themselves 
into these seances ?" "Why are the seances usually held in the dark?" 
"Why do they need a cabinet?" "Where do the 'spirit clothes' come 
from?" etc., etc. There is reason for these things and not until you 
understand the law will you solve the problem. 



MATERIALIZATIONS 

In May, 1921, a friend and business associate induced me to ac- 
company him to one of the materialization seances being held by Mr. 
and Mrs. Jonson at their home on Vermont avenue. Los Angeles. I 
had previously had no experience with phenomena of this character, 
but went through faith in the integrity and conservatism of my friend ; 
but nevertheless with a feeling that he had overdrawn the demonstra- 
tion, or at least over estimated its genuineness. I did not fear trickery, 
deception or fraud, for I was ready to believe that the progressive 
element of spiritualism had eliminated most of the objectionable class 
of mediums from public seances. 

I, with the rest of the spectators, was given every opportunity to 
make any investigations or examinations of the premises if I decided 
to do so. This I declined and was willing to take chances on my judg- 
ment of human nature in sizing up the calibre and sincerity of Mr. 
and Mrs. Jonson, plus the intelligence of the visitors, most of whom 
had already witnessed many of these materializations. 

I sat at this first seance with my eyes riveted on the curtain and 
clothed in my right mind. I missed nothing that came out, went in, 
or up or down, despite the fact that the room was fairly dark, one 
shaded electric light being all that was used — augmented in most in- 
stances with greater or less intensity by the luminous character of the 
"spirits," or materialized forms. 

After this evening I attended many of these seances, and have 
seen more than 200 spirit forms fully materialized. I have seen as 
many as 28 come into the room in one evening, and as many as half 
a dozen on the floor at the same time. I have seen them appear as 
little children, young men and women, aged people — sons, daughters, 
mothers, fathers and grandparents ; have seen them recognized by 
relatives and identified — guides, controls, Hindoo priests, Indian 
chiefs, poets, noted soldiers, men of letters and statesmen. I have 
listened to these spirits converse with friends and relatives ; have 
heard them lecture on morality, the psychology of spiritualism and dis- 
course on the events of the day in our own world. I have heard them 
sing — men and women — with clear, sweet voices that would reach to 
the farthest corners of a large auditorium. 

On this particular occasion, my first visit, I estimated the number 
of people in the room and the average contribution in money, and 
grasped the salient fact that any such thing as importing characters 
from the outside to duplicate and act the part of some 20 to 28 spirit 
forms appearing at each seance, two and three times a week, repre- 
senting both sexes of all ages and nationalities, would have involved 
an expense way beyond any compensation that it would be possible for 
the mediums to collect at these seances. That dismissed the only 
possible flagrant element of fraud entering into the meeting. 

Following this I determined that there must be more or less 
authentic literature on the subject, and figured it out in my own mind 
that the best way to get at the bottom of the study would be to in- 
vestigate it from its scientific side. I made out a list of the better 



known investigators purchased many volumes and read them raven- 
ously at the rate of one to three volumes per week. I dug into the re- 
ports of the three leading societies for psychical research, viz. : the 
American Society, the British and the French societies, the reports 
of the three societies comprising many thousands of pages of eviden- 
tial matter. 

In this reading I was confronted by the bold statement, made by 
eminent scholars, that there never was a thorough, profound student 
of note who had investigated the doctrine of spiritism who did not 
wind up by accepting it as a proven fact. 

Following is a detail record of a number of these seances. The 
four records given in the early part of the volume are representative 
of the meetings that took place, and the results obtained, at the gen- 
eral run of seances as they were conducted by Mr. and Mrs. Jonson 
prior to the organization of the Society for Advanced Psychical Re- 
search. After the organization of this society the results were even 
more satisfactory, as the members all worked together as a unit for 
harmonious conditions. They had learned how to hold their minds 
receptive, open to conviction, free of prejudice and divested of pre- 
conceived notions on the subject of spirit return. Most of them are 
members who have gone far enough to know that the frame of mind 
has a good deal to do with the results obtained and that harmony is 
an essential keynote. The previous mixed crowds were excluded and 
the attendance confined to the permanent membership of the society. 

A word regarding the Jonson's : I believe them to be the greatest 
materializing mediums the world has ever had. This may sound like 
a big order to take. But it is based upon the fact that I have read 
many volumes on the physical manifestations of psychic phenomena, 
and am familiar with the work of all the well-known mediums whose 
results have been brought before the public. I am familiar with the 
records of the psychical research societies and the writings of the lead- 
ing investigators in this avenue. But I know of no other two mediums 
who have produced, night after night, from two to five times a week, 
as many materializations within a single evening, and have had as 
many of them on the floor at one time, as the Jonsons have. These 
were not merely floating hands and heads, but were fully developed 
spirit forms that moved about among us in the seance room, dis- 
tributed and received flowers and chatted with us just as "home folks" 
might do. I believe it safe to say that fully 75 percent of them were 
recognized and identified. 

The Jonsons are simple, sincere, good-hearted people and their 
work is genuine. It is done openly and every opportunity for inves- 
tigation given any one present, and these manifestations take place 
while both of the mediums are out in the seance room in full view of 
all the sitters. These people are at present under the study of the 
Society for Advanced Psychical Research and a record of their work 
is being compiled for the reports of the society. This is a local affair 
composed mostly of residents of Los Angeles. 



10 



NOTES ON MATERIALIZATION SEANCE 

At Residence of Mr. and Mrs. J. B. Jonson, 442 N. Vermont Avenue, 
Los Angeles, California, Wednesday, May 25th, 1921, 8 O'Clock P. M. 

Although this meeting was not called before 8 o'clock, the parlor 
was half filled at 6.30 and at 7 o'clock all seats were occupied, there 
being 32 visitors present. 

At 8 o'clock the door was locked, the curtains drawn and all lights 
extinguished, except one red electric light at the far end of the room, 
which was subdued by a thin sheet of tissue paper in front of the bulb. 

Mrs. J. made a brief speech on spiritualism, requested all members 
to remain in a receptive mood as much as possible, clear their minds 
of any ill-feeling, "grouch" or discontent in order to bring about a 
harmonious condition. Suggested that they engage in cheerful con- 
versation if it suited them to do so, when there were no materialized 
forms on the floor. 

She next led in prayer and following this came several hymns. 
Mr. J. suggested that if any one present wished to look into the cabi- 
net, or had any questions to ask, or any investigations to make, they 
were to feel at liberty to make them. Two gentlemen went to the 
cabinet, examined the curtain and the walls and partitions and re- 
turned apparently satisfied. 

This "cabinet" merely consisted of a curtain drawn in front of 
the doorway which connected the seance room with the front parlor. 
Back of the curtains was a box-like room temporarily set up of about 
one-inch mesh wire with upright corner posts. Within the cabinet 
was nothing but a large, comfortable arm-chair which Mr. Jonson 
occupied while in the cabinet. 

Outside of the cabinet, in the seance room, was a music box of 
the orchestral type, and this was set to playing after prayer had been 
offered. 

Mr. J. entered the cabinet, drew the curtains together and took a 
comfortable seat in the arm chair, where he remained until fully "under 
control" ; that is, in a trance. At times he would continue within the 
cabinet until the seance was nearly over. At other times he would 
come outside and take a seat in the seance room with the visitors, 
remaining there until the end. 

Mrs. J., who remained on the outside all the time, in her normal 
wakeful condition, traced the vibration to the various visitors when 
their relatives or friends materialized, and very seldom made an error 
in "getting the right contact." 

The first form to appear was one of Mrs. J.'s guides, known as 
"Viola." We were informed that Viola had been "on the other side" 
for about 40 years, having left this world at the age of 17. She ap- 
peared as a young lady about 17, dressed in white robes, very beauti- 
ful heavy hair of a brownish shade, hung in curls about her neck and 
shoulders. She was luminous enough to be clearly visible to every one 
in the room. Stepped up to members whom she recognized, con- 

11 



versed with them in whispers, received flowers at their hands. These 
flowers later dematerialized in our presence, — simply vanished, just 
where no one could tell. Her favorite song when on the earth plane 
was "Rock A-Bye Baby," and when the visitors all joined in singing 
this she danced to the tune, and finally disappeared like a cloud of 
smoke through the curtains. 

There was a lull of about 15 minutes, when "Kitty," the "cabinet 
worker," poked her head through the curtains and greeted the visit- 
ors. "Kitty" is supposed to have been a New York street waif who 
was frozen to death in a dry goods box in an alleyway. Her work 
behind the curtain seemed to be in adding strength to the medium, 
"holding the magnetic contact" within the cabinet until the forms were 
sufficiently built up to have strength enough to come into the room. 
Kitty was always a welcome guest to those who were accustomed to 
visiting the seances. She was full of puns, witty jokes and the slang 
of the street. Occasionally she would come down the aisle to the center 
of the room, receiving and distributing flowers and would laugh and 
joke with the visitors. 

Indian chiefs and guides frequently came through the curtain in 
spirit form, and when this happened, just before their entrance to the 
seance room, Kitty usually announced that she was going to "stick up 
some red mud for us in a minute." These Indians were as a rule 
decked out in native costumes, mocassins, war-bonnets, etc. Their 
voices were generally stronger than the "pale faces" and were more 
easily heard. 

Mr. P. M. Walkinshaw (the gentleman who introduced me to the 
seance), had informed me that if any one came for him he wished me 
to go up to them and get an introduction. Finally, a very sweet-faced, 
curly-haired little child, apparently about 12 years of age, came through 
the curtains and Mrs. J. announced that it was "Celia," and said she 
wished to see Mr. W. I went to the curtain, was introduced to Celia 
and chatted with her for a moment. She did not shake hands, but held 
her hand up as if ready to shake, and when I offered to take it she 
drew back and smiled very naturally. 

A lady who had lost a sweetheart after their engagement received 
a visit from her fiancee ; chatted with him, embraced him and laughed 
and joked pretty much as they might have done in earth life. As he 
had appeared several times before, he was recognized by most of those 
present — dressed as during life, with the same appearance and general 
mannerisms. 

Two sisters were visited by their mother, conversed with her, 
embraced her and kissed her. They discussed their earthly affairs 
and the names of various friends and relatives who had passed over 
and been met by the mother on "the other side." 

Mr. Melvin Severy who usually had a visit from his wife from the 
spirit side of life, most invariably went to the seances with a large 
bouquet of roses. His wife seldom failed to come, received the flowers, 
smiled in gratitude for them and would disappear through the curtain, 
or through the floor or the wall and the flowers would dematerialize 

12 



at the same time she did. He would put his arms around his wife's 
waist, caress her and talk in affectionate tones, bid her goodnight and 
she would vanish. 

On one occasion, Mr. Hoffman brought a box of chocolate bon- 
bons, held them in his lap and when Kitty appeared told her if she 
would come for them she could have the bon-bons. She came through 
the curtains, took the box of bon-bons and when she disappeared the 
bon-bons dematerialized also. (What became of them?) 

One very strong spirit form appeared and announced himself as 
the late W. T. Stead (who was drowned when the Titanic went down). 
As these mediums have had these same visits from Stead before we 
may assume this one to have been genuine in view of the striking 
characteristics and speech and the identity brought out at later 
meetings. 

Note : — Bear in mind that these visitors from the spirit side inva- 
riably represent themselves as a friend or- relative of some one in the 
seance room, and those who are familiar with the work and know how 
to get positive identification resort to the usual method of asking 
questions about their earth life, something known only to themselves 
and the "spirit," and if these answers are satisfactory and corroborate 
the claims as to the communicator, the evidence may be considered 
reasonably good. But when these visits are made repeatedly and dis- 
cussions of various bits of life history check up, the identity may be 
accepted as sufficient. In most cases the personal resemblance is 
enough but intelligent people who are accustomed to frequenting 
seance rooms soon learn how to look for the proof. 

On one occasion I was given an introduction to "Kitty," which 
she acknowledged just as we would expect a young miss on the earth 
plane to do. I complimented her jokingly, by saying, "You're a sweet 
little tot ; I'd be willing to give you a box of bon bons, too, if you'd 
come down the aisle to see me." She leaned forward, put her face 
within six inches of mine, looked me straight in the eyes and asked : 
"Will you make it a ten pound box?" 

Most of these materialized spirits speak in whispers, some of them 
very audibly, while others utter merely a faint vocal sound, although 
the voice seems to improve after repeated materializations, and occa- 
sionally one will speak with the full strong voice of earth people. 



13 



NOTES ON MATERIALIZATION SEANCE 

Held at Jonson Residence, Los Angeles, Wednesday, 8 O'Clock P. M., 

June 8, 1921. 

There were about the same members present as at the previous 
meeting. I went in company with Mr. Walkinshaw, as before, and 
we were given seats in the front row of chairs, Mrs. J. arranging the 
sitters so they would sit a lady and gentleman alternately. 

The procedure was the same as before; the window curtains were 
drawn, one 16 C. P. electric light with a red tissue paper shade being 
all the light in the room. To this would be added such light as each 
spirit would bring with him or her. In some cases this is a strong 
luminous effect emanating from the materialized form. It seems 
that those who have appeared oftenest bring the strongest light ; 
although it sometimes happens that some one who has been on the 
other side for many years and reached an advanced state of progres- 
sion, comes with a good radiance, or "aura," the first time. 

"Viola," one of Mrs. J.'s guides, was the first to appear, as she 
usually was. This visitation was always a refreshing one. We all 
had the feeling that we were in the presence of a young, sweet girlish 
debutante, full of life, beautiful of face and graceful of figure. One of 
the regular attendants at the seance, Mr. Severy of Los Angeles, tried 
an experiment for the purpose of determining whether or not the 
visitors from "the other side" could read our minds, and concentrated 
his attention on the fact that he would like to take hold of one of the 
curls on Viola's head to ascertain if it was in any way different from 
that of a person on the earth plane. She caught the message at once 
and requested Mr. S. to step up to the curtain ; then said, "If you wish 
you may place your hand on my head ; take one of the curls in your 
hand." Mr. S. did this and vouched for the genuine, lifelike texture 
of the hair, and that it was as much a part of the spirit as the hands 
and head. 

Mr. Walkinshaw was called up by Mrs. J. to identify a gentleman 
whom Mrs. J. thought was for Mr. W. It proved however that Mrs. 
J. got the writer's vibration through W., as we were close friends and 
came to the seance together. At any rate, W. went to the curtain and 
this is what happened : 

Mr. W. had never at any time seen my father, nor even a photo- 
graph of him. But on going up to the curtain and speaking to the 
materialized form, he returned to me, saying: "That isn't for me; it's 
undoubtedly for you, George; that must be your father, because he's 
just you height and general build and has your face, except that he 
wears a beard." 

I stepped up to the curtain ; the figure stood with the curtains 
parted about halfway, so I could see the figure from the chest up. It 
was a very perfect image of my father, and I asked the question : 

"Are you for me?" 

Ans : "Yes, my son ; I am your father." 

14 



Question : "Well, father, I am very glad to see you ; this is very 
wonderful if it is really father. Can you give me some identification, 
so I will be sure it is father ; you know it has been many years since 
we met." The answer came: 

"Yes, 41 years in April." Now, this was correct, as I was not 
quite eight years of age when my father passed out and the time given 
by father could not have been more than a few months off there was 
no mistake about the month of April. I am confident that no one 
in Los Angeles had this information but myself. My parents died in 
Washington, D. C, and no one west of Chicago or south of Seattle 
would know these details. I asked : 

"Who is with you on the other side, father?" 

Ans : "Your mother and sister Annie." (Correct). I then said. 

"If I had known there was any chance to see you father, I would 
have come to these meetings long ago." 

Ans : "Yes, I brought you here. But I am not strong enough to 
talk longer tonight ; will have to return some other time. Good- 
night, son." 

With this he gradually diminished in size, getting nearer to the 
floor ; then disappeared entirely. 

Next came a Sister of Mercy, giving the name of "Sister Emily." 
She arose gradually from the floor as a small white light and in about 
one minute developed to a full-sized woman, clad in the brown robe 
and white bonnet of the Catholic order. The visitors sang "The Ros- 
ary," she knelt in prayer, kissed the rosary which was hung about her 
neck; then walked over to Mrs. Hoffman, bade her arise, led her by 
the hand to the center of the room and gave Mrs. H. a magnetic treat- 
ment for some trouble of the spine. After this she knelt in prayer 
again, extended her arms to the visitors, as if to say goodbye, and 
vanished. 

After the seance was over I asked Mrs. H. if there was any help 
from the magnetic treatment; and she replied that it was just like an 
electric battery applying the current through her body; stated the 
help was very marked and lasted for sometime after the treatment. 

A spirit guide, known as "Constance," came into the room appar- 
ently from no place in particular, and walked directly over to Mr. 
Hoffman, a candy manufacturer in L. A. Mr. H. took her arm and 
walked down to the center of the room ; she nodded to the visitors 
on both sides of the aisle, received and gave carnations. Those which 
she gave to the visitors were in some cases carnations handed to her 
from the room; others seemed to come from nowhere that anyone 
could see. Those that were handed to her disappeared, or dematerial- 
ized, when she did. Constance was always a strong fig-ure, brought 
a good light with her and remained most anywhere from two to five 
minutes at each visit. 

These characters were all seen at other seances ; that they were 
genuine there can be no question among those who witnessed them. 

15 



There were too many people in the room to say that they were all the 
victims of any kind of fraud. Among the visitors were physicians, 
dentists, scholars, men of science, and for the most part an intelligent, 
educated audience. These were the same character of phenomena 
that have been witnessed in other parts of the world, investigated by 
the psychical research societies and incorporated in their records as 
genuine materializations, — psychic phenomena of a high order. 



16 



NOTES ON MATERIALIZATION SEANCE 

Held at the Jonson Residence, Los Angeles, Tuesday, 8 O'Clock 

P. M., June 14, 1921. 

A club of twenty members had been organized for the purpose of 
attending regular seances for physical manifestations. This was 
known as "The Tuesday Evening Club," and was made up from among 
those whose heart was in the work and who had gone far enough 
with it to understand the advantage of regular attendance, punctu- 
ality and a quiet, receptive mind, free from antagonizing suggestions. 

At any materialization meeting conducted by a well developed me- 
dium, capable of producing the phenomenon in its highest phase of 
development, there will every now and then come some startling mani- 
festation that is simply unexplainable by any known physical laws as 
we understand them on the earth plane. For instance : 

On this particular evening the father of Mr. Hoffman appeared to 
him in the spirit form, clothed, however (as most of the men are) in 
garments similar to those worn by him while on the earth. This is 
presumed to be for the purpose of identification. Mr. and Mrs. H. 
stood talking with their father, who appeared as solid and substantial 
as any human being might. Back of Mr. and Mrs. H.'s father stood 
a young man from the spirit side who had come to greet his former 
fiancee — a lady well known to all of us in the circle. Suddenly the 
young man stepped forward and walked right through the materialized 
form of Mr. H.'s father without in the least disturbing him. It was 
just as if one would step through a framed canvas picture and leave 
frame and canvas all intact after it. It was an excellent evidence of 
(spirit) matter passing through matter. Mr. H. (living) asked the 
young man (spirit) why he did this and received the reply, "Oh, just 
to show you that it could be done." 

On another occasion "Sunshine," one of Mrs. J.'s spirit guides, 
came into the room, and walked out toward the kitchen motioning as 
if she intended to pick up a fresh-baked cake from the kitchen table. 
Mrs. J. remonstrated pleasantly, by saying, "Now, Sunshine, why do 
you want to do that? You know you don't want to eat it." The an- 
swer came, "No, but I just wanted to show you that I could do it." 

Came also this evening a Turkish dancer at whom we all mar- 
velled. She was a "wonderful spirit." She had on robes of purest 
white, with Turkish turban and veil about her head. She was beauti- 
fully luminant and apparently heavily charged with electricity. She 
appeared from the ceiling, touched the floor with her feet and rapidly 
bounded upward again to the ceiling ; then back to the floor, danced a 
few steps, then disappeared as quickly as she had appeared. And 
while she was in the room the air fairly snapped with electricity. It 
just seemed impossible for her to remain on the floor. 

If the theory is correct that the more luminous ones are likely to 
be those who have been on the other side for a long time, it is likely 
that she had never before appeared on this plane since her passing 
away, and could perhaps remain longer with succeeding visits. 

17 



Note : — For the benefit of those who try to argue that all this 
could have been performed by means of "trap doors" in the ceiling, 
the walls and the floor; let me say, that in view of all the circum- 
stances, the facts as we know them, our own intimate knowledge of 
the mediums and the premises, such a suggestion is too silly to dis- 
cuss as even the remotest possibility. 

My father appeared again on this occasion. I chatted with him 
quite at length and as a further test once more asked what other mem- 
bers of my family were with him on the other side. He patted me 
affectionately on the shoulder and answered : 

"Your mother and sister Annie are both here with me, and will 
materialize for you when conditions are right." (Answer correct). 

There also came to us a tall, well built, handsome Hindoo priest, 
with the complexion of the Hindoo and the conventional dress of the 
priests of ancient days as they have been pictured to us. He gave 
his name (which I failed to catch) and said he lived on the earth 
plane during the days of the Pharaohs. He was a well developed, 
strong, luminous spirit and talked in very good English. 

A Mr. Victor Sandor had a visit from his sister, who passed away 
a few years ago in Hungary. A friend in the audience asked this of 
Mr. S. as a test : "If your sister, who passed away in Hungary, and 
now converses with you in English, will converse with you in 
Hungarian, we would consider it a very good piece of evidential 
matter." Mr. S. then spoke to her in Hungarian and she talked with 
him as freely in that tongue as she had done in English. 

A retired German physician had a visit from his grandmother 
from spirit land. He discoursed with her in German and then in 
English, although he assured us that she had never spoken English 
when on this earth, and he further informed us that she had appeared 
to him repeatedly and had given unquestioned identity of herself, 
with various facts of her life, connecting up all the various members 
of the family with whom she had lived in Germany. 

"Emma", a Scotch lassie from the other side, who appears as a 
spirit guide to Miss Hayden, of Los Angeles, stepped to the center of 
the room, took a string of beads from around the neck of Miss H. and 
said she wished to magnetize them. She dematerialized and the beads 
dematerialized also. In an hour Emma returned, and placed the 
beads around Miss H's. neck saying "they will give you strength now." 

Here is an incident worth mentioning as a remarkable phenome- 
non : I did not see this myself, but am personally acquainted with all 
the visitors who did and am confident that they would have no object 
in simply manufacturing the story if it were not true. It is something 
that can be too easily checked up. 

On Christmas eve, 1920, Mr. and Mrs. J., with their friends, 
decorated a Christmas tree, lighted it with small electric lights and 
placed toys and candies around the bottom of the tree. Mr. J. then 
became entranced, as usual, and in a few moments three little "kiddies" 
from spirit land came into the room, greeted all those present, danced 

18 



around the tree, took the toys and candies, thanked everybody present 
and disappeared. At their disappearance the toys and candies like- 
wise dematerialized. 

But these things are not so impossible to those who have attended 
materialization meetings enough to know that the seances will often 
bring some of the most astonishing manifestations imaginable, and 
if the reader of these few records will delve into the records of the 
scientific experimenters along this line, and the reports of the psychical 
sociteies, he will hold nothing impossible. 



19 



NOTES ON MATERIALIZATION SEANCE 

Held at Residence of Mr. and Mrs. Jonson, Los Angeles, Calif., Tues- 
day Evening, June 21st, 1921. 

This was the night of the Tuesday Evening Club. The members 
were as a rule all in harmony, understood the nature of the phenomena 
and had gone beyond the stage of mere curosity. A class of this 
character will most invariably get better results than a mixed crowd 
of public phenomenon-hunters, who know nothing of the deeper side 
of the study and come more than anything else to be amused, or 
amazed, by sensational manifestations. 

Mr. J. was controlled, as usual, by "Gray Feather" and as soon 
as he had "gone under" came to the center of the room, asked for Mr. 
S. and told him that he knew he (Mr. S.) was not feeling well and 
needed treatment. Gray Feather then made a number of passes 
around Mr. S's. stomach and back; said he was run down and must 
take better care of himself, use more judgment in what he ate, or "you 
will soon be over on the other side." 

After the meeting I interrogated Mr. S. as to the effects of the 
treatment and received the same answer Mrs. H. gave; viz.: that it 
was very much like the effect of a galvanic battery and that he could 
still feel the electric sparks passing through him. 

There was present a Mr. Bullock, of Los Angeles, a medium of 
considerable talent when controlled by Edgar Allen Poe. Mr B. 
wrote and recited (without previous preparation) many "inspirational" 
poems, said to have been dictated to him by Edgar Allen Poe. He 
is said to have the faculty of standing before an audience and deliver- 
ing as many as 200 poems, every one of them original, and defies any 
one to show where they ever heard one of them except through him. 
On this occasion Edgar Allen Poe appeared fully materialized, looked 
exactly like photographs which the writer has seen of him, and step- 
ping out before the class, recited a new poem, unknown to anyone 
else in the room, and left the poem instilled in Mr. B's. memory. 
B. recited it simultaneously with Poe. 

Another character stepped out from behind the curtains and an- 
nounced that he was Ex-President McKinley. He looked it. He was 
the exact counterpart in build, facial features and mannerisms to Wm. 
McKinley. He greeted us with that kindly smile that was so well 
known to all Americans ; wished us Godspeed and said he hoped to 
return to us again in the future. While he spoke in a whisper, his 
voice was nevertheless audible and could be heard all over the room. 

Here is a piece of evidential matter worth recording: Sitting 
beside me was a strange lady whom I had never seen at the meetings 
before. Kitty, the cabinet-worker, called the lady by name and asked, 
"did you like the sweet peas you found in your room?" 

Answer : "Yes, Kitty, thank you so much for placing them there." 

Kitty : "Oh, I didn't bring them. Ruby brought them to you." 

After the meeting I asked for information as to this occurence and 

20 



received the explanation that Ruby was the daughter of the lady who 
sat beside me ; that Ruby had passed out just a couple of years be- 
fore : that the lady stepped out into the yard for some purpose and 
on her return to the parlor in her home found a flower vase had in the 
meantime been filled with fresh sweet peas. 

Query: Now, as Ruby and Kitty had never known each other on 
this earth, and as Kitty and the lady beside me had never met before, 
on either plane, how did Kitty know anything- about Ruby or about 
the sweet peas, unless Kitty and Ruby had met "on the other side" 
and knew of each other's conduct 

A certain retired oil man from Oklahoma has a sister in spirit 
land who materializes at most every meeting- when he attends. The 
oil man brought with him on one occasion a handsome string of beads 
and placed them around the neck of his sister when she materialized, 
and told her to wear them on the other side. After this incident the 
c II man did not attend another of these seances until two months later. 
On this latter occasion his sister appeared and placed the string of 
beads into his hands and thanked him for the use of them. I was 
present on both occasions. 

Those who might take the stand that there was a trick in the 
work, and that the medium took the beads, should bear in mind that 
this same materialized form had appeared to all of us at many seances ; 
we have watched her take roses and dematerialize them in our pres- 
ence, and that when the beads were placed on her they dematerialized 
in the presence of not less than 20 people, and during the entire mani- 
festation both of the mediums, (Mr. and Mrs. J.) were out in the room 
with the rest of us and in full appearance during the whole evening. 

Mr. Lambert of Los Angeles, a psychic who seems to be making 
good headway toward materializations, went under control in an ad- 
joining room at the same time Mr. Jonson was under control. This 
was done as an experiment to see whether the two mediums working 
together would create a stronger vibration or weaken it. Under this 
experiment Mr. J.'s results were not as good as usual, while Mr. L.'s 
were almost negative. After Mr. L. again became normal and took 
his seat in the seance room with the rest of us his control, "Big Oak," 
continued to hover about the adjoining room for fully half an hour, in 
spirit form, and was plainly visible to myself and others who looked 
through the curtain for a sight of the phenomenon. This was merely 
a cloudlike, tenuous form of a man, with head, shoulders, body, limbs 
and facial features clearly defined. When Mr. J. came from under 
control and his guide, "Gray Feather," left the body "Big Oak" also 
disappeared. 



21 



PSYCHIC READING BY MRS. PEPPER 

No. 2 Butman St., Beverly, Mass., 11 O'Clock P. M., March 31st, 1920, 
"Jim Fiske" Presumed to be Spirit Control 

I was introduced to Mrs. Pepper on this occasion unexpectedly. 
I had never met her before ; she knew nothing of me or my family 
connections or business affairs and I am confident that she had no way 
of procuring any advance information. 

She talked in a social way for a few moments, then went into 
what I would consider a partial trance and delivered the following 
message : 

You come here, sir, seeking material aid and guidance. You are 
concerned in the things of this world — success in business. You have 
met with some reverses lately and are discouraged. But your dis- 
couragements do not last long. You have come through all walks of 
life ; you have seen many ups and downs and have gone through many 
successes and failures ; but never to be cast down for long. No matter 
how dark things may be today, you soon bob up again smiling and 
take a fresh start. You can always radiate good cheer and a smiling 
countenance around you, regardless of the trials you may be experi- 
encing within. (Very good character reading). 

You have initiative and fortitude. You understand nature and the 
forces of nature ; you know rocks and minerals and nature's forces 
within the earth, so that you can talk to people and interest them in 
the things as you explain them. You are working to find new ore 
bodies, or new veins beyond — somewhere in the West ; but you will 
be disappointed in the results. There are treatment problems that 
vex and there will be difficulties about your title and deeds from the 
government. (Correct). 

You will not meet with success in New England. There are too 
many forces working against you at this time. The time is not fav- 
orable to your success here. You will be returning to the West very 
shortly. Your success is not here. You are being surrounded by 
friends who will later on be of service to you and of value in your 
business undertakings but not now, and those Avho are around you 
in your present work are not your kind of people. They are small, 
narrow, exacting. You do not like New England. It is not your 
country and you are out of your element here. It will do you no good 
and you will not accomplish what you came for. (Correct). 

You must get into other business. It is only through other busi- 
ness that you will bring the present undertaking into success. You 
have an inventive mind. You have invented things before and you 
will do so again. I see you working on a machine that has something 
to do with mining. It is for the interest of mines and you will make a 
success of it. Go to your room often ; sit alone with those who con- 
trol you from the other side and you will work out the means for 
connecting up this machine so as to make of it the practical, successful 
invention that you wish. It is good and you should not neglect it. 
(Correct). 

22 



Keep your own counsel and act more upon your own judgment 
than upon the suggestions of others. But staying in New England 
is not best for your health. I hear a hacking, unpleasant cough com- 
ing up in the throat. If you remained here it would get into your 
lungs and you would have rheumatism here. (Correct). 

While the big vein which you desire most to reach at this time 
at your mining properties is not going to be what you hope, you will 
find a way out. Your friends will continue to look to you and trust 
to you to see it through. You will find a way out in the end, but it 
will be a hard pull yet and cost much more than the amount you tried 
to raise in New England. 

I see friends around you trying to help you. There is a woman 
on the spirit side of life, fair and calm, with a sweet smiling face ; very 
beautiful blue eyes; she stands back of you with one hand on your 
shoulder; she passes both hands over your brow. The name of Annie 
comes to me very clearly. She throws flowers about you to show 
that she is brightening your path. She has helped you over many a 
difficulty and she will help you over many more. (Very correct de- 
scription of my sister Annie, deceased). 

I also see a man, tall and slender but muscular and strong; a very 
pleasant look about his mouth ; strong white teeth, hair brown with 
gray, very soft and silky, brushed well back over the forehead. He 
comes from your mother's side of the family and tries to help you 
through the mother. (Correct description of an uncle on mother's 
side, according to the memory of my elder sister, although I had never 
seen this uncle myself). 

I see the mother with a full round face, hair parted right through 
the middle and wavy. Some one near you has an old-fashioned da- 
guerretype of your mother and I see your mother through this daguer- 
retype. There also comes an uncle from your father's side. These 
are all trying to help you. Keep your courage. Do not get down- 
hearted. Keep up that smile and as you have overcome your difficul- 
ties in the past so you will overcome them in the future. Your best 
days are still ahead of you. You are worried about protecting your 
friends ; but you will find a way to take care of them. It will not be 
done as soon as you hoped ; but you will save them from loss. 

I am told to warn you against what you drink. You will say, 
"there is nothing they can steal from me." Never mind that, — re- 
member what I tell you and be careful what you drink. 

Note : — The daguerretype of my mother was doubtless intended 
for an old-fashioned photograph then in the possession of my elder 
sister. 

In reference to the patent machine, I suspect the psychic was un- 
consciously reading my mind, as I did most of my studying on this 
machine just about this time while I was East and my brain was filled 
up with it. 

The prediction as to the "unpleasant hacking cough coming up 
in my throat" if I remained in the East, and the rheumatism, is good ; 
as this is what usually happens if I remain for any length of time in 
the New England climate, although it had not put in its appearance 
on this trip at the time of Mrs. Pepper's reading. 

23 



PSYCHIC READING BY MRS. ESTELLE CONE 

Church of the Revelation, Los Angeles, Cal., Sunday Afternoon, July 
3rd, 1921, at the "Message Circle." 

After reading for two or three others she stood before me and 
gave the following: 

Three parties come to you this afternoon. Your father is in the 
foreground, or at least he comes with the influence of a father, a man 
of medium height, about your own general build, with a beard and 
moustache. (Correct). He stands back of you with his hand on your 
shoulder. Right at his side and a trifle back of him is a woman on the 
spirit side of life who comes with the influence of a mother. Then 
farther back is a young man, tall and slender with hair combed back 
over the forehead. He is not a relative and comes with a strange in- 
fluence, as if he needed some assistance. You and he were close 
friends and business associates. You think of him very often and he 
comes to greet you and tell you that he is trying to work his way 
through and build up. He sends you a message of good will and dis- 
appears. (Answers the description of a friend who passed out about 
twenty years ago). 

Your father takes my two hands and points them to a small city 
somewhere east, almost clear across the continent, and there are two 
men arranging some business papers. You are in a quandary just now 
as to whether you had better tie to one venture that you are already in, 
or whether to close the doors and put all your energies to another 
opportunity which you have been offered. You know what you ought 
to do but are thinking too much about the criticism that it might bring. 
(Correct). 

You are anxious to protect your friends against loss and the mes- 
sage seems to say that your best course is to close the doors to the 
present work for the time being until the forces which now hold it 
back come to you again of their own accord. They will listen to you 
then, because they are going to need you. 

I find you building a prece of machinery out of heavy metal, 
something that turns around and around, something that you have 
invented yourself; you are going to use it at these properties and 
make a name for it. 

This seems to be your answer. You are being guided by good 
influences from the other side and they will point the way as you go 
along. Follow that light and keep close to your father. You will be 
leaving the city in about ten days. (Correct). You pass through 
a small town with a railroad station in it painted yellow with brown 
trimmings. Then through a small, dilapidated "shack" town. This 
is the property for which you have been negotiating and that is the 
way out of your troubles. 

Note : — The description of the small town and railroad station 
painted yellow with brown trimmings, was correct, as was also the 
"dilapidated shack town", although Mrs. Cone had no information 
from me or any one else as to where the property was located, the 
railroad station, etc. ; nor did I know these things myself at the time 
of this reading. 

24 



PSYCHIC READING GIVEN BY MRS. HATTIE PETTIT 

At the Residence of Mr. and Mrs. Walkinshaw, Los Angeles, Cal., 
July 19th, 1921. Subject, G. F. Goerner. 

There were seven members in this circle and after reading for 
two or three others she gave the following reading for me. 

The forces seem to be coming to you very thick tonight, and they 
come from all directions. There is your father. Then your mother 
steps back of you with her hand on your shoulder in an efTectionate 
way. A sister comes by the name of Hannah, or Anna ; then a tall 
young man, like a professional man, who might be a brother or a 
close friend. Kneeling before you is a Nun, or Catholic sister; she 
is a very good influence and stands very strong for you. She was a 
friend in school days. (All correct). 

Your father says to tell you that there is not a day goes by that 
he is not with you for some part of the day; that he is helping you 
and these good forces will keep on multiplying. He seems very much 
pleased with something you have been doing lately. He likes the way 
you have taken up psychology and says it will help good influences 
to work for you. He says tell you that he will materialize for you 
soon and you will be able to talk with him. He says don't be impatient 
about it and it will come in time. (Correct. The materialization took 
place). 

Things have not gone just right with you in the past. A great 
many influences have been working against you. But these are going 
to improve. The old enterprise you have been in is going to be slow 
and you will have to do something in the way of a decided change 
all around before you can get the results you want. It will eventually 
be all you hoped for. but it will be slow. You are being shown the 
way and, it will unfold before you as you go along. (Correct to date). 

You are going into other business soon. I see you leaving the 
city and then returning. This neAv venture is going to be way beyond 
any expectations you now have. I see plenty of water over in this 
new field and there is where you will get on your feet. 

In this new venture there comes a young Indian girl who is famil- 
iar with the ground ; she is a sort of guide and leads me to this water. 
Back of you is a tall well built Indian ; he is taking you over the rocks 
and picking into the ground and seems to be working for your interest. 

Keep up your studies : it is going to be of great help to you. Be 
your own counsel. You can alwavs do better "going it alone." You 
have not been very successful trying to follow others. Depend more 
upon vour own judgment and listen less to the views of other people. 
You know what you ought to do ; just follow the suggestions that 
come to you from the other side. 

There is much more that I could say to you ; but better leave it 
for the present. It will come to you in the quiet hours and you will 
have no doubt in vour mind as to the source of it. You can tie to that. 



25 



PSYCHIC READING BY MRS. HATTIE PETTIT 

At Her Home, Los Angeles, Saturday Afternoon August 6th, 1921. 

Note : — Previous to the meeting with Mrs. Pettit at the Walkin- 
shaw home, on July 19th, 1921, I had no acquaintance with her. I was 
a stranger to her, and she had no means of procuring any information 
about me or my affairs, as the W.'s were close friends and business as- 
sociates of mine and were as anxious as I to ascertain the genuineness 
of Mrs. Pettit's work. 

I reached Mrs. Pettit's at 1.30 P. M., took a seat opposite her while 
she rambled on about local matters rather incoherently for ten or 
fifteen minutes without touching upon anything that would be of in- 
terest to me. I was beginning to get discouraged and thought it 
probably one of her "off days," and nothing would come of it. 

Finally, she remarked : "A voice says, tell George to speak • say 
something ; start the vibration." So I broke in by asking, "What is 
the outlook for the near future?" The answer came: 

"They are beginning to come from all directions — your father, 
your mother, sister, friends and relatives. You have three business 
trips ahead of you and there are three bright stars being held over your 
forehead. These are symbols of success for all three efforts. You are 
leaving tonight, but you will be in Los Angeles again one week from 
next Tuesday. The business you are gong on tonight doesn't look 
good to you; but it will turn out better than you think. You have 
a much bigger property than present appearances indicate. It will 
drag a little while longer ; but offers will come to you in the next few 
weeks and new parties will come in and help to finance it. Don't 
take such a dark view of it. It has been a hard pull, but that is over 
with. You are told to brush aside the past and forget it ; it isn't worth 
any worry. (Most of this prediction appears to be correct to date). 

"Next comes a longer trip. You are going to get some new 
machinery made and you are going to get your patents allowed. 
Some one in the east is going to make you an offer for this 
machine ; but you will be guided as to what to do about it. The 
right suggestion will come at the right time. This is going to be a 
very good trip for you. I can see a big wheel turning around ; then 
two smaller wheels and a little engine trying it out. You think a great 
deal of this patent and are told to hold tight and keep it to yourself. 
(Correct). 

"The third trip is one you are trying to avoid. But you will not 
be able to get out of it. You will have to deal with several elderly 
men almost across the continent, very near the Atlantic Coast. They 
don't act very quickly ; but when you get east you are going to get it 
the way you want it and you are going to use this new machine on 
that property. It is the property where you have a great deal of water, 
because I see water coming out in great gushes. Your mother says, 
Yes, George, you ought to go.'" (Correct, I did go). 

At this point Mrs. Pettit gave several violent shudders, like one 
taken with a sudden chill ; then said : 

26 



"A young man comes to you, tall and slender, his hair medium 
brown, his face clean-shaven. He brings a very strange influence and 
chills me clear through and says : 'Tell George I have tried so hard to 
reach him. For heaven's sake, George, do try to help me out. I am 
in such awful darkness. I didn't mean to take my own life. It was 
all done so suddenly. I didn't think, and they have kept me in dark- 
ness all these years. Oh, George, you don't know what it is ! I have 
tried so hard to get to my father and they won't let me see him because 
I took my own life. Do give me a good thought every day, as often 
as you can. That will help and I will repay you many times over. You 
don't know what it means. But you knew me so well, you are the 
one to help me out. I tried to get to you the other night. I heard 
you call my name, but I wasn't strong enough to answer. I couldn't 
stand up. Oh, George, suicide is an awful crime! I see it all now. 
You ask, why I did it? If I just say I was afraid of something you 
will know the rest. I went so quickly. And it was such a useless 
thing to do. If I had only talked it over with you, you could have 
prevented it. But it was too late. But, George, do give me a good 
thought every day. Help me out of this darkness and you will never 
regret it." 

I asked the psychic if he could give his name for identification 
and the reply came, "Yes, it's Harold ; there is no mistake." 

She continued, "Your sister comes and brings the name of Han- 
nah, or Anna. She says, 'Tell George I love him dearly and visit him 
every day ; tell him that I have my little boy here with me. Tell him 
we all know how badly he wants us to come and talk with him and 
we will all come in time. Tell him to keep up his study in this work 
and the deeper he gets into it the easier it will be for us to get close 
to him.' 

"A young lady steps beside your sister, tall and slender, not very 
strong' looking, medum complexion, with a narrow face. She smiles 
and says, 'Tell him I am here too and that I help sister Annie be- 
cause I came first. Tell him I think of him every day. See if he re- 
members Emil — or Emma — or Mannie — can't quite catch the name 
the voice is not very strong." 

I suspected the lady to be an old schoolday friend, who was al- 
ways a close friend of my sister Annie in life, by the name of Minnie 
DeKover, who left the world ^through tuberculosis. So I requested 
the psychic to ask the lady toNiell me as an identification by what 
illness she left the earth and the answer came : 

"She puts her hand on her chest and coughs and says she went 
with lung trouble, the same as brother did, and some of my people 
way back went with the same trouble. She is a very sweet spirit and 
seems very fond of you." (Correct). 

"Your mother and father are also here and your sister again 
speaks and says, "We will all come to you soon and you can talk with 
us. Keep on reading and studying; that helps.' 

"Your mother gives this as a test message : She says, she and 

27 



your father were never separated in life but once, and that was when 
the waters separated them in Europe and he came home alone and I 
followed. She says, George wouldn't know this ; it was before he 
was born, but sister Clara told him about it. (Correct). 

"The young man still stands very close to you. He just clings 
right to you and seems loath to leave. He says you can help him and 
just pleads for you to give him a lift out into the light. He says with 
your help he can win out because he sometimes sees the light break- 
ing through. He says you won't lose anything by it, keep a good 
thought for me every day and it will all come back to you. 

"Your sister speaks again and says you have a long life ahead of 
you and you must do all the good you can. You will have plenty of 
success and can help others a great deal. Keep a good thought for 
us all and we can get that much nearer to you." 

Note : — In explanation of the statement made by Harold, through 
the psychic, "I tried to get to you the other night," etc. ; there ap- 
peared in my room at night after I had retired a materialization of 
this young man. He was seated on the floor, leaning against the 
chiffoniere in my room, with his knees drawn up to his chest and his 
hands clasped over his knees. I spoke and asked if it was Harold, 
and he merely nodded his head weakly as if to say, "Yes." 



28 



PSYCHIC READING BY MRS. HATTIE PETTIT 

At Her Residence, Los Angeles, Aug. 18th, 1921, Thursday, 10 A. M. 

Note : — After the previous reading from Mrs. Pettit, on Aug. 6th, 
I wrote to a friend in Maiden, Mass., whom I knew to be a believer 
in spiritualism, and asked him to give his good thoughts daily on be- 
half of my friend Harold and help him out. This party wrote me from 
Maiden under date of Aug. 13th, 1921, that he immediately took it 
up with a psychic of his acquaintance, who was well able to get re- 
sults. In his letter he advised that the psychic had already got 
started on the work and for me to ascertain from Mrs. Pettit if Har- 
old hadn't already begun to feel the effects of the work. So on Thurs- 
day, Aug. 18th, I called on Mrs. Pettit and received the reading which 
follows. 

I had also in the meantime got some friends, who believe in these 
things, to help the work along. They all joined in the effort and the 
message from Harold will indicate the results. 

I informed Mrs. Pettit that I had called on this occasion mainly 
to find out if she could get any further information from Harold as 
to how he was progressing on the other side. She answered that he 
had visited her Saturday morning, August 13th, (the date on which 
the letter was written from Maiden) and requested her to tell George 
that he was making good headway. Bear in mind, that Mrs. Pettit 
knew nothing of my correspondence east and nothing of my efforts in 
any other direction in behalf of Harold. 

She closed her eyes, as if in a half trance, and said : 

"Harold is here now and says to tell George that I got his good 
thoughts and quick results from his friends. I have been with father. 
Grandmother is also with me and my little brother, too. I am out in 
the light and am going to be all right now. Tell him I am going to 
forget the past. I want George to know how much I appreciate what 
he has done, and thank the little girl that plays the piano. I have 
been east and west with his friends and they have all done such 
wonderful work. Tell him I am going to be with him many times 
from now on, and he will hear from me often. Everything is all right 
now. He says he got the message from the East along with the rest 
of them. Tell George he was mistaken about mother. Mother is 
still on the earth plane. It is grandmother that is here with me." 

She continued: "Standing right back of you, with his hand on 
your chair, is a tall, stout gentleman with a moustache and goattee 
and heavy iron gray hair. He says, T know George.' He then spreads 
out some pictures he has been drawing and shows them to you for 
identification. Some are architectural drawings and some are cartoons 
in water colors. He says you and he were good friends and still are. 
He wants you to recognize him." 

I asked Mrs. Pettit if he could give me an initial of his name as 
identification, and she replied : "He puts a big letter T up before you." 
I replied, "That must be Mr. Thomas," and the answer came : "Yes, 
it's Jim," and he seems so pleased that you recognize him. He says 
tell you that his wife and son John are both with him and that they 

29 



are all your friends. He says John is going to help you in your min- 
ing work, and you are going to have Jim with you often now." 

(Note: — This was Mr. Jas. Thomas, an old friend, who passed 
out in Denver. He was strong on architectural and mechanical draw- 
ings and water color cartoons. At the time of this message I did not 
know that his wife had passed over and presumed that she was still 
alive. But under date of October 29th, 1921 — more than two months 
after the message — I received confirmation of Mrs. Thomas' death). 

"Another gentleman comes into the circle and shows me a big 
cork shoe, with a high cork heel and sole and says he was an old 
schoolmate of yours. I asked for an identifying initial and the reply 
came, his first name is Ed and he holds up a letter S., and says he 
has been on the other side many years. (Recognized as Ed Stellig- 
ener, an old schoolday friend, who passed out from hip disease about 
25 years ago. He had a broken hip from childhood, one limb being 
considerably shorter than the other and he always wore a very high 
cork sole and heel). 

"A little redheaded boy comes up before you. He stands back in 
a shy way, as if he only knew you but a very short while. He has 
very fair skin and lots of freckles — just a little waif somewhere, and 
he says you helped him out once in life. (Cannot recall the lad). 

"Your mother, sister and father are also here. Your father says 
pay some delicate little attention to your sister Clara between now and 
next spring, and help to cheer her up, because she is not going to be 
with you long. Too much strong medicine has aggravated her trouble. 
They operated for tumor when her great trouble was really cancer of 
the stomach. She will be with us sometime before spring and we 
will all meet her on this side. She will linger along for a while ; then 
have a great deal of suffering for a few days and then pass away. I 
could have helped her if she had talked with me two years ago." (Cor- 
rect, sister Clara passed out Sept. 28th, 1921). 

I asked Mrs. Pettit if my friend Minnie DeKover was present. 
She tried for a moment to get an answer, but nothing came. Finally, 
when she was about to give it up, she said : "There is a big letter M 
comes right up in front of you, and a voice says : 'Yes, I am Minnie ; 
I heard you call. Tell George I am with him every day'. 

"Your father again speaks and says, I woke him up in the moun- 
tains the other night for a purpose. He knows. Tell him he has noth- 
ing to fear for his health. His only weak point is a little gastritis 
now and then, but I am taking care of that. Tell him whenever it 
comes, just press hard on his chest at the sternum plate, and take 
a few deep breaths. But it isn't going to be anything serious." (My 
father was a physician and surgeon in life). 

(Note : — In explanation of my father's reference to waking me 
up in the mountains for a purpose; I had retired while over at my 
mining camp about 9 o'clock at night. A little past eleven o'clock I 
was awakened by the voice of my father, telling me to "turn on the 
light." At the same time I had a clear vision of my father standing, 
materialized, at my bedside. I turned on the electric light in my cabin 

30 



and saw a large centipede, some five or six inches long, crawling 
from the wall to my bedding. I killed the centipede with my boot 
and returned to bed. The next morning I mentioned the incident to 
my mine foreman, — several days before returning to Los Angeles and 
interviewing Mrs. Pettit — and the centipede carcass was still on my 
boot). 

"I see you leaving town again in a few days. The last trip was 
not a very satisfactory one. But it is just as I told you, — things will 
drag for a little while yet. They are going to be at their best in 
about nine months from now. 

"The next trip you are making will be up North of here. You 
are going for the purpose of finding out something definitely about 
building some new machinery. The trip will be a good one and the 
machine is going to be all right. You will have some changes to make ; 
but your plans will be improved. Your friend Thomas says he is 
going to get up some new plans for }^ou up North in the next few 
days." (Correct; the trip up north referred to San Francisco). 

(Note: — This prediction as to Thomas getting up some new 
plans for me up North, proved to be correct. At any rate, new plans 
were suggested in a way that indicated that Thomas had a hand in 
them from the other side and they worked very much to my advan- 
tage and saved several hundred dollars in the cost of the machine). 

"You are still trying to avoid the long trip back east. But you 
will make it just the same. No hurry about it. Later in the fall will 
be better. (Took this trip the following spring). 

"Your father pictures you to me as living to a rather old age ; 
but you are not infirm, because I see you moving about rather actively, 
looking over business papers as a symbol of business and work. You 
are not going to be dependent upon others, but you can look out for 
yourself to the end. Your friends on the other side all seem to realize 
the ups and downs you have had in the past, and all seem anxious 
to help put it behind you." 

(Note : — The suggestions from "the other side" as to my busi- 
ness and material welfare, have always originated from them, as I 
have never tried to use them for my material gain. Whatever they 
offer in this way is received with appreciation from me ; but it is 
entirely up to them, as I do not believe that a man has any more 
right to use "spiritualism" for material gain than he has to attempt 
to capitalize the "Lord's supper" or any other religious practice). 

Harold's recognition of "the little lady that plays the piano", has 
reference to a young girl who worked very ardently to assist Harold. 
This was not known to Mrs. Pettit, nor was the phrase applied to 
her by Harold ever used by me, and I consider that it cannot come 
under the telepathic hypothesis. 



31 



PSYCHIC READING BY MRS. MARIE WALLACE, 

President of the Progressive Spiritualist Church, San Francisco, at 
her apartments, 1219 Fillmore St., August 31st, 1921. 

You bring with you the influence of a man raised as a boy in 
a small country community. (Not correct). There were six children 
in the family and as a boy you were never very well understood by 
the rest of them. As you grew older they understood you less, and 
for some years this caused estrangement and feeling between you and 
them. But during the past few years this has been overcome and 
there is now good feeling and love between you and your own folks. 
You are a long ways from where you were born, a long ways from 
the rest of your people. The family has always been scattered. 
(Correct). 

Following this came a good deal of small talk on social affairs 
of no importance or interest to me and I was anxious to get it over 
with. She asked if I knew John and George and Harry and Frank 
and Tom, etc. ; — every one knows people by these names, and most 
of us have some one by such names on the spirit side of life. I 
would have been ready to quit if I had not had a feeling that with 
a little patience and consideration for the medium she would event- 
ually get around to matters of interest to me, for I know that these 
disconnected allusions are just as likely to come from "the other side" 
and should not necessarily be attributed to any weakness of the 
psychic. 

Finally she said : You have received very lately a letter with 
news of the severe sickness of some one very close to you, like an 
older sister, and that letter has not been answered. You are told to 
answer it. But the sick party has improved some since that letter 
was written and is now resting easier. (Correct). 

In business matters you have nothing to worry about. Every- 
thing is at a standstill just now. The past has not been very pleasant 
and you have had to overcome many disappointments and obstacles. 
There were many times when it seemed that life was not not worth 
living. But you have gone through the worst that you will experi- 
ence during your life and there is much more sunshine ahead of you 
than darkness. There are many spirit forces surrounding you. They 
come as friends ready to help you and through their influence antago- 
nizing forces are kept in the background. 

A very sweet-faced lady steps beside you bringing the influence 
of a mother. She says tell you that you have not been neglected be- 
cause you have not felt their presence in the past few days, but they 
are still very close to you just the same. 

Your father also comes and I see hhn as a man wearing a parted 
beard, like side whiskers and also a moustache. You are a sensitive 
yourself if you would pay more attention to it and give it a chance to 
grow. Your father says he is trying to develop this and wants you to 
take advantage of it. He gives me the influence of a man who had 
a wonderful ambition, but did not have the opportunity to accomplish 

32 



the things he wanted to do, and he is trying to make you understand 
that he is going to do his work through you. 

There also comes a sister and brings a little boy by the hand. 
Your mother takes one of his hands. This means he is a blood tie — 
your sister's child, I take it. 

Standing back of you is a tall young man. He looks as if he might 
be a brother, but his face is longer and more narrow. I replied that 
I had no brother in spirit land and the answer came : 

"I am Harry." (Should be Harold). I asked if Harold had got- 
ten out of his darkness and received the answer : 

"Yes, I am all right now, many thanks to you and your friends. I 
owe it all to you. You were the only one who could have done this 
for me and I knew you would help me if I could just get the message 
through." He says, "Tell George I will never forget it." Then I 
asked if he was with his father and the reply came: "I see father 
often, but have not progressed to where I can be with him all the 
time ; but I am making good headway and getting along all right." 

A young lady by the name of Minnie comes as a very sweet spirit 
and says she wants to give you a test question. She says, "Ask 
George if he remembers the night we stood in the hallway and wanted 
to talk but were afraid because we thought some one might hear us." 
I replied that I remembered it perfectly well and the psychic an- 
swered, "she laughs heartily about this as though it was some old 
sweetheart affair." (Correct). 

Another lady steps in with light hair and a very bright, sunny 
face and fair complexion and wants to know if you remember Lizzie. 
She says she was a schoolday friend; she poses as an actress and 
sings and says this will identify her with George. I asked if it was 
Lizzie Webel and the answer came. "No, Lizzie Webel is still in 
your world." (Identified as Lizzie Hatcher, an alto singer of school 
days, who afterwards went on the stage as a chorus girl). 

The Lizzie Webel mentioned was a pianist; was never on the 
stage to my knowledge, but performed a great deal in public and so- 
cial gatherings. There is some mix-up here, as Lizzie Hatcher was 
quite a brunette with dark eyes ; while Lizzie Webel had light hair and 
was on the blond type. They were, however, both very close friends 
at school and it is possible that this may account for the psychic 
getting the cross vibration. 

Mrs. Wallace continued : You are trying to buy something, 
like a mine or property of that kind, from some parties back east, and 
I am told to tell you to hold out for the contract you want, because 
if you don't get it that way you will be handicapped in the future. 
(Correct). 

A young business man by the name of John comes to you with 
pleasant greetings and with him comes an elderly gentleman who 
says his name is Tom. (Doubtless intended for Mr. Thomas, who is 
John's father). I thanked Thomas for the help he had given me in 

33 



San Francisco on the mechanical drawings and then asked Mrs. Wal- 
lace if it would be necessary for me to go East. She replied, 

"Your people on the other side seem to realize that you are trying 
to avoid this until it is more convenent and it seems that they are do- 
ing something to help you out — may be you understand it, I don't. 
But this man Thomas takes a business paper from his pocket, like a 
contract with a blue cover, and says : Tell George I am helping him 
to get these papers in the east the way he wants them." She described 
Thomas as "a professional type of man, broad, stout, stands very erect 
and has a heavy sandy-gray beard and moustache. He is very strong 
and will make a good guide for you." (The description is very good 
of Mr. Thomas). 

She went on : These are all your friends and they are anxious 
to let you know that they are with you. You will become more psychic 
and they are bringing about this condition so you will be able to see 
them and talk to them yourself. You will get messages right along 
and they are going to be of help to you. 

Your father says : "Don't throw off these influences that come 
from our side; we are your friends and the forces that come to you 
from here are good. Think only good thoughts and only good can 
come to you." 

Note: — A tentative contract which I sent back east, referred to 
in this reading, was backed with a blue cover. The final contract 
which was sent to me from the east reached me a week after this 
reading and was also backed with a blue cover. Question : Did the 
psychic see telepathically the blue cover which I sent East, or did 
she see spiritistically the blue cover whch came from the East, to 
which Thomas referred, and which was then en route in the mail? 



34 



PSYCHIC READING BY MRS. SARAH SHRODER 

Of the Progressive Spiritualist Church, San Francisco, at Her Apart- 
ments, No. 148 Fillmore Street, 11 O'Clock A. M., Sept. 14, 1921. 

Mrs. Shroder doesn't seem to have the faculty well developed 
for calling names of visitors from the other side, or describing faces 
or personal features ; but is strong on proving identity by the picto- 
graphic method, going into details as to personal characteristics, man- 
nerisms and incidents of the earth life of the spirit presumed to be 
communicating. 

She is a woman of about 60 years of age, and barring frequent 
infractions of the rules of grammar, is a very good speaker, uses beau- 
tiful descriptive language and speaks with sympathy and a great deal 
of sincerity. 

I made an appointment with her by phone, without giving any 
name or other information regarding myself or my affairs. As this 
was my first meeting with Mrs. Shroder I was an entire stranger 
to her. 

I asked if it would disturb her if I took her message down in short- 
hand and she replied, "Not at all, I wish you would I" 

She then began : "You are preparing to leave the city in a few 
hours. You go south, stop at another city for a few days and then go 
into the mountains for a few weeks. The work you came to do in 
San Francisco has met with your approval and you go away satisfied. 
(Correct). I am told to tell you that your efforts down south will be 
just as satisfactory and your friends from the other side are going 
with you. 

She continued: "It is easy to read for you because you are 
strongly psychic yourself; the forces who are with you on the spirit 
side of life came to you immediately as I sat before you and in just a 
moment I was well within your vibration. You have studied a great 
deal on this line and advanced rapidly and you understand the forces 
necessary to mediumship. 

"But you are often asking yourself whether certain messages 
that come to you in a mysterous way are really from the other side, 
and whether certain manifestations are all imagination. You are a 
man who has been for many years without a religion and you are 
still skeptical about this new change in your own spirit. 

"But forces tell me very strongly that they are working with you 
and for you and that they are going to demonstrate to you that there 
is no mistake about where these messages come from. You will be 
writing automatically and I am told to assure you that messages which 
you now get in your sleeping hours will soon come to you in your 
waking hours. These forces want to help you get into position with 
you material affairs so they can use you for good work. This work 
is being planned for you and it will bring you prosperity, peace and 
happiness. 

"Your mother and father both stand right back of you at this 
moment and they come with a loving influence and holding out their 
hands to help you and welcome you. 

35 



"A young lady with a very sweet face, round and full, comes 
with a calm way about her, as if she had led a quiet calm life here and 
has gone to the other side with that same spirit of harmony and has 
made good progress in the other world. She moves about in robes 
of white and is very spiritual. She too holds out her hands to you in 
welcome and puts her arms about your neck in a loving way. She 
left this world suddenly and I feel a sharp pain in my side as if the 
trouble was there. Following this was an operation and then she 
passed away. She says they did all they could for her, but it was too 
late; but she says she has no regrets and she can do much more 
good in her present life. She comes with the influence of a sister. 
(Correct). 

"With her is another lady with a well-developed spiritual life. 
She stands close by your sister and belongs to the same band. She of- 
fers you her hands and says she is with you many times when you 
don't know it." 

I asked Mrs. Shroder if the lady would identify herself, and the 
reply came : "She puts a hand to her chest, breaths slowly and with 
a great deal of labor as if from some trouble with the lungs, and she 
shows me a capital letter M. She is a gentle-voiced woman and 
speaks in that quiet, gentle way." (Recognized). 

A young- man comes with the influence of a brother." (Most of 
them make this mistake). I replied that I had no brother on the other 
side of life and got the answer : "But you must have been very close 
friends, because the moment he appeared he seemed to take hold of 
my chair and just move me over near you as if he wanted to get close 
to you. He identifies himself by saying, 'He has helped me/ 
Tell him he don't know how much good he has done and tell 
him how strange it seems now that I should have gone the way I did. 
I thought it over for several days and then suddenly decided, 'I will/ 
and then I went very quickly. Tell him I will be with him often and 
whenever he needs me. He says you and he did the same work here 
and will now work together better than ever." (We were both asso- 
ciated with the same companies). 

"Then comes an elderly gentleman, a very strong character on 
earth and a strong spirit; he stands very solid and erect; he walks 
across the floor in front of you with his head up and his shoulders 
back and says tell you he is going south with you. He was a man who 
thought a great deal of his word; his word meant more than any- 
thing else in the world to him and he says to tell you that when you 
get on the other side you will find that character is the only thing 
that helps a man, and if he doesn't bring it with him he has got to 
develop it afterwards. He says make your word your bond. I am 
close to you all the time; when you get in a tight place call for me 
and I will send out a thought to you. You can depend on this. I will 
be with you to the end. (Understood). 

"These all belong to one band and seem very close to you and 
they will generally all come together. Farther off and in the back- 
ground are many more ; they are all your friends, mostly friends of 
your younger days. But their arms are extended to you and they 
stand for you. You have a great many on the other side and I don't 
see any unpleasant forces trying to get in." 

36 



PSYCHIC READING BY MRS. HATTIE PETTIT 

At Her Residence, Los Angeles, Wednesday, September 21st, 1921. 

I stated to Mrs. Pettit that I had called for a reading- in the hope 
of getting - an explanation of two occurrences that had come to me in 
the past few days. On Saturday night, just shortly after eleven 
o'clock, Sept. 17th, I awoke and found a young man sitting in a rocker 
near the open door in the adjoining room to where I slept (at the 
home of Dr. E. B. Graham) and a voice said : "We want to talk with 
you." The figure then disappeared. To be sure that I was awake and 
that it was no hallucination, I turned on the light and made a memo- 
randum of the time ; then returned to bed figuring that some one from 
the other side wished me to see a psychic so they could deliver a 
message. 

I got this far with the statement when Mrs. Pettit said : "Harold 
gives his name and says very positively that it was he who called. 
'Yes, I was there,' he says, and 'I am going to call often in the future 
and talk with you. I have a message to get through when I can tell 
it myself. Thank your friends for the help they all gave me; I shall 
never forget it. But we are all three coming to you before long. My 
father is here today to greet you." 

I asked who was meant by "all three," and the answer came, 
"your father, friend Thomas and myself." I asked Harold if he had 
met my father and he answered, "Yes, we are all three here now ; we 
are helping to develop you so we can get closer to you." 

Mrs. Pettit described my father, Mr. Thomas and Harold, as she 
had before, saying, "Your father says he was up north with you ; he 
is going to the mountains with you from here ; we are all going. Tell 
him he may not think I have much business influence, but I have and 
can get the right thought here and there where it is needed. George 
is concerned about some party up north, but it will be all right, and 
if it is delayed a little don't worry ; the next trip is going to be satis- 
factory. After you return you will not be much in Los Angeles, but 
will be going back and forth a good deal; next year means a good 
deal of travel for you ; after that you will cross the water." 

I asked what it was Harold wanted to talk about and got the 
reply: "It was friend Thomas who has the message for you." On 
asking if Mr. Thomas could identify himself further the answer came, 
"I went with pneumonia after five days ; the goitre in my throat ag- 
gravated my case. Tell George I want to get in touch with my son 
Walter. He needs me but I can't reach him. Walter does not believe 
in spirit return and he don't believe in mediums. Tell him your experi- 
ence with me ; he will believe you when he wouldn't listen to any one 
else. Tell him how to reach me. Do this for me and I will always 
appreciate it — you know that." (Name should be Gordon instead of 
Walter. The rest is correct). 

I asked if I did right to repulse the gaunt, bony figure that ap- 
peared to me one night in my room at the hotel up north and got the 
reply. "Yes, you did right ; that is the way to get rid of undesirable 
spirits ; take a firm stand and order them out. But he will not come 

37 



again and you have nothing to fear." (This reply came from my 
father). 

She continued, "Your sister Annie speaks and says, tell George 
I am always present and it helps me to be with him. I am making 
good progress here ; I have a class of children and I help the stran- 
gers when they come over. I am not with father all the time, but see 
him often. You know he came a long while before I did. (Correct). 
It is getting easier to reach you ; keep up your study ; you are ad- 
vancing rapidly." 

"Minnie is here, too, and says if he wants more identification tell 
him I am here with brother Seth." (Correct). 

Your father says during all the years that he failed to get a mes- 
sage through to you he was with you and watched over you. He says 
you had many hard places to climb, but 'I looked after your health 
and kept you from any serious accidents all these years/ 

"All the time you have been here, there is one lady, tall and slen- 
der, with glasses and a large hat. She has not been on the other side 
very long ; she stands in the background and acts as if she wanted to 
ask a favor of you, but seems afraid that you wouldn't be interested 
enough to care. She is not yet in the light ; things look dark around 
her as if she was having a hard struggle." I replied, 'I will do any- 
thing that I can to help her and anything that is necessary/ The an- 
swer came, 'She brightens up now and smiles and says tell him its 
Cora : he knows what I had to contend with." (Recognized as a lady 
who lived in El Paso and passed out with pneumonia about four years 
ago). 

"Another lady steps up, young and girlish looking, pretty blue 
eyes, blond hair, rosy cheeks and fair complexion, and says : 'Tell 
him it's Cousin Lena/ " I replied that I had no cousin Lena, and she 
answered, "Sewall — Lena Sewall — she pronounced it very clearly. She 
sees that you remember her and is much pleased." (This was not a 
relative, but a girl friend in Virginia whom I called Cousin Lena). 

I asked Mrs. Pettit if she could give me any light as to whether 

my friend was going to pull out of his business difficulties. 

She answered, "He will if he keeps his health ; but it looks like a 
hard pull yet. He will have some successes and as many setbacks. 
It will be a miracle if he clears himself entirely. He would be better 
off if he would counsel with a more conservative head before he acts ; 
he shouldn't be so impulsive. With his presence comes a feeling 
of great concern and worry. What he needs just now is a helping 
hand — not censure." 

She concluded with : There is such a colony of friends around 
you, as if you had attended some big school in years gone by and 
many of those who were in the school have gone to the other side and 
they have all come to let you know that they are still with you. You 
surely brought the whole school today ; the room is full of them." 



38 



PSYCHIC READING BY MRS. HATTIE PETITT 

At Her Residence, 236 West 31st Street, Lost Angeles, 

Saturday, 3.30 P. M. 

I made this call upon Mrs. Pettit for the purpose of ascertaining 
if there would be any message from my sister, Clara, who passed 
away on Sept. 28th, of this year, but gave the psychic no information 
as to what was on my mind. 

I also went in the hope that my sister Annie would confirm the 
visit which she made to me on last Wednesday evening, the 12th, 
and at the same time possibly get confirmation of a visit made by 
Harold Cook to me in the Patagonia Mountains about two weeks ago. 

Mrs. Petitt began : "You always bring a crowd with you when- 
ever you come and they all seem anxious to get very close to you." 
She then described my father, my sister Annie, Minnie, Harold Cook 
and Mr. Thomas. I asked if my mother was present and got the reply : 
"Your father says, whenever I come to you, my son, your mother 
is always with me and she is with you many times when you don't 
realize it. Business conditions are a little unsettled as you come to 
us today; you are again in doubt about the party up north and you 
are in doubt as to how the way will be opened for an important trip 
which you must take soon. It will be all right, George, and we are 
sending out the thoughts where they will help. Just a little uncertain- 
ty for a while yet and it will work out better than you think. We 
can do more for you from this side than you can do from your side. 
Hold to the thought that it will come out all right and that helps us." 

Mrs. Petitt continued : "Your sister Annie brings a very strong 
influence today. She says she is so pleased that you recognized her 
when she came to the class the other night. She says she is coming 
soon again and coming often, and says she will not be the only one 
that willcome to you; we are all coming in time. She says the new 
work you got into is good for you and will help both you and us 
wonderfully. Keep that up George." 

I asked if I was correct about Harold coming into my room in 
the mountains and got the reply, "Harold savs, I came to you through 
the vines but I wasn't very strong. But I am improving and will 
come to you often. You did such good work for me, George, that I 
can never forget it. Your development helps me and I want so much 
to get higher. I am getting along all right and forgetting the past ; 
you got so many people to work for me ; they helped from your side 
and this too. I can see them all and I have been to the mediums east 
and west and am going to them again." 

Then came the following message : "All the time you have been 
here there is an elderly lady who stands very close to your chair; 
she looks at you bewildered as if she hadn't been on the other side 
very long and doesn't understand her surroundings vet. She looks 
at you in a dazed way, and seems too weak to speak." I thought it 
might open the way for a stronger vibration if she caught my voice, 
and asked : "Is it my sister Clara?" and got the answer, "She shakes 
her head yes very feebly." I then said, "We'll have to get father to help 
her out into the light" and received the answer, "Y'our father says, 

39 



No son, your sister has not been in darkness at all; she is just having 
a hard time getting her bearings ; she can't realize yet that she is 
still alive. She is earthbound to her children and grandchildren ; 
she loved them so much and she can't understand yet how she can 
still see them and can't reach them. Your coming here is good for her. 
We told her you would come and it will help her very much." 

I asked the psychic if my sister was able to indentify herself 
and she answered : "I suffered so much toward the last ; every one 
thought I could live a few months longer ; I was blind for three days 
and kept trying to read George's letters ; then I was unconscious and 
when they all thought I was getting better something just cut my 
breath from me and I passed out. But, oh, George, it seems so good 
to see you and hear you talk. Father is helping me and I will soon 
by myself and be stronger." 

Mrs. Petitt then gave an imitation of a person going into a faint 
and said, "Your sister just sinks away; she is too weak to remain 
longer ; but your father says Clara will come to you often in the future 
and you will see her and talk with her." 

"There comes to you another young lady and I think she has 
been here before. She wears glasses and gives the name of Cora. 
She says she is not altogether out in the light but is improving and 
wants to thank you for it. She says your thoughts reached one of 
my grandmothers and grandmother is working for me here. She 
says, George was the only one that was broadminded enough to 
know what I had to fight against and it has been so good of him to 
help me on this side * but tell him I'll soon be all right." 

"Another lady steps in and says, "Ask George if he remembers 
Stella W. — she puts up a big letter W and smiles. I replied, "Yes, 
it must be Stella Wagner — an old schoolday friend." Mrs Pettit said, 
"She nods her head and says, Yes, he's right — there are so many from 
school here and they all know you." (This is quite likely to be the 
case. I attended school where there were about 75 girls and as many 
boys. I knew them all by first and last name and they all knew me the 
same way). 

Your father again says, "don't go to worrying about business. 
There are plenty of good forces working for you. Keep up your study 
and your reading and keep in close touch with this side." 

I asked if she would tell my friend Thomas that I had not yet been 
able to locate his son Walter, and asked if he could tell me Walter's 
whereabouts and got the answer: "Colorado." I said, "Is it Den- 
ver," and the answer came, "locate him through Colorado Springs. 
Walter is not doing very well and he needs me." (This brings to my 
mind that Mrs. Thomas had a relative who lived in Colorado Springs, 
and the instruction to "locate him in Colorado Springs" may mean 
either that Walter — should be Gordon — is living there, or that I can 
trace him through Mrs. Thomas' relatives. Can't quite understand 
the mix-up in Gordon's name, except that names and numbers and 
dates are often confused through the psychic and there seems no sat- 
isfactory way of accounting for it. 

40 



In explanation of the visit of my sister Annie; I had attended a 
psychic development class at which Annie's face appeared and she 
came within four or five inches of my own face, so that I could see her 
"clairvoyantly," and I was glad to have her confirm this through Mrs. 
Pettit. 

Harold's reference to "coming through the vines" is very cor- 
rect. One of the wndows in the room where I slept in the mountains 
was covered with vines, and his materialization to me on this occa- 
sion was through this window. 



41 



"PHYSICAL MANIFESTATIONS" 

At Seance Given at Home of Mr. and Mrs. Jonson, Los Angeles, 7.30 
Friday P. M., October 21st, 1921. 

There were nine people present, besides the host and hostess. Mr. 
J. stretched a black curtain across one corner of the room, leaving 
about two feet of space between the curtain and the floor and about 4 
feet betwen curtain and ceiling. 

Next placed behind the curtain a chair, a tambourine, two small 
silver bells and a fan. Mr. J. invited two guests to sit with him in 
front of the curtain. Mr. L. and Mrs. R. took seats and the three 
joined hands. All lights were turned out except one red electric light, 
which made the room plenty bright enough. Then "things began to 
happen." 

A phonograph in the next room was turned on by Mrs. J. and the 
"guide" behind the curtain kept time with the music with the tam- 
bourine. If a piece was put on the phonograph that displeased him, 
he groaned and" scraped the chair up and down the floor behind the 
curtain. 

Finally hands appeared over the top of the curtain and dropped 
carnations on the floor — "apports." (Where did they come from?) 
Next the fan began to move back and forth over the top of the cur- 
tain. The bells rang and a hand took hairpins from Mrs. R.'s head. 
When the hand appeared again I offered my handkerchief. It was 
taken and in a few minutes it was held over the top of the curtain. I 
tried to take it but twice it was pulled back. The third time I got 
one end of it and held on ; but it was pulled back with a force too strong 
for me to resist. Finally, I was allowed to take it, and found it tied 
in a hard knot. 

This kept up for 20 minutes. Then the tambourine was thrown 
over the curtain next the two bells, the fan and finally the chair 
came out, but was held up in the air for a moment by one hand until 
some one stepped up to take it. This ended the cabinet work. 

Following this we all took seats around a small kitchen table on 
which were placed two trumpets — one of tin and the other made of 
fibre. 

Mrs. J. immediately went into a trance and remained that way for 
more than an hour, under the control of an Indian guide purporting 
to be "Krocho." Mr. J. occasionally went partially "under," but was 
normal most of the time. 

In less than two minutes the table began to vibrate, move back 
and forth, and up and down. The trumpets tapped on the table and 
went up against the ceiling and tapped us all on the head. 

My father was one of the first to speak through the trumpet. I 
recognized the voice — not the voice with which he used to talk on 
earth, but the voice in which he spoke at the materialization meetings. 
After the usual greetings, same as folks on earth would use, the fol- 
lowing conversation took place between us, his voice of course, ampli- 
fied by the trumpet : 

42 



"Father, can you tell me who it was that paid me the visit in my 
room last night after I had retired?" 

Answer : "Yes, it was Harold." 

"I was not sure that I recognized him. He has been to see me 
so often that I thought I could recognize him readily and was inclined 
to think it was friend Thomas's son. Harold was not very clear last 
night." 

Answer : "He did the best he could, son. The air where you 
were was very heavy." 

"Do you mean, father, that the atmosphere was too dense?" 

Answer: "Yes, you had a heavy fog last night. (Correct). But 
Harold will come again and you will chat with him and see him 
clearly. Goodbye, son." With this the trumpet dropped to the table. 

Next Harold spoke and said : "George, keep your ears open. 1-11 
have to talk fast. There are so many wating to take the trumpet. I 
could talk all night if I had a chance ; but they won't let me. There 
they are taking it away now." The trumpet again fell to the table and 
other voices spoke for an hour or more. 

Next "Viola," one of Mrs. J.'s guides, came in, greeted the com- 
pany and sang for us in a voice that was full and "round" and could 
have been heard in an auditorium of 500 to 1000 people. The music 
was really beautiful and the song something unknown to me. I had 
intended asking afterwards if any of the rest knew what it was, but it 
slipped my mind after the meeting. She would move around the en- 
tire circle, stop for a moment at each person's chair and sing; then 
pass on to the next chair. This was really well worth listening too. 

A lady from "spirit side," presumably a departed sister of Mr. L. 
(whom we have all seen at the materializations) came in, spoke in a 
very clear voice to Mr. L. and said she had brought back his string 
of beads, which he had placed around her neck at one of the materiali- 
zations three months previously, and dropped the beads into his lap, 
saying, "this is the first chance I have had to return them, as you 
have never been here since" — doubtless meaning that he had not 
attended any materializations. 

Next came a male voice, giving the name of Timothy O'Boyle, 
one of the guides to Mr. Herrick, president of the California State 
Federation of Spiritualist Churches, and called for questions. 

Mr. L. asked the following question : 

"Tim, do you have animals on the other side?" 

Ans : "Certainly, where does man get the idea that he is the only 
animal privileged to eternal life?" 

Mr. L. : "I wanted to know ; because I just had a very fine dog 
die and I was wondering if that would be the end of him?" 

Ans : Depend upon it, my friend, your dog will certainly be on 
the other side waiting for you." 

Mr. Iy. : "Do they use food over on the other side, Tim?" 

43 



Ans : "Yes, but not in the same sense that you do on earth. We 
have fruits and foods, much more delicious than you know anything 
about ; but our method of eating is only to draw sustenance from them. 
We have wonderful flowers over her — flowers everywhere." 

Mrs. L. : "Tim, how about eating meat ; is it good for us?" 

Ans : "The less animal meat you eat, the less like an animal you 
will be. No spiritual body consumes animal flesh. If you must eat 
meat, let it be sea food ; next fowl and last of all animals ; they are 
next door neighbors to humanity." 

Goerner asked : "Tim, do we communicate less as we go higher 
in the next world?" 

Ans : "Yes, the higher you go the farther away from earth you are 
and the more spiritual you become. There are spirit forces who are 
often sent close to the earth and they help the new-comers to get a 
right start on this side. Their work is very important and it gives 
them a chance to communicate with their friends for many years. 

Goerner: "Is it a fact that the more we get posted on the doc- 
trine of psychology as it pertains to the hereafter, the quicker we get 
our bearings and take our place toward progressing on the other side?" 

Ans : "Certainly, it's no different from your earth — the better you 
understand a subject the easier you get along with it." 

Goerner : "Tim, is it a fact that the materialized forms that come to 
us from the spirit side are spirit forms precipitated down to us by 
thought vibration ?" 

Ans : "Oh, not at all, friend. The materialized forms are atoms 
of physical matter taken from each and every one in the circle and 
brought together by magnetic force. There is no mystery about it, 
friend." 

Goerner : "Tim, would you be able to tell me if my sister Clara 
has got her bearings and is beginning to understand her new life?" 

Ans: "Your father is taking good care of her. They are all to- 
gether and standing close to you at this moment. You will hear from 
them all in time." 

"Tim" then bade us good night and dropped the trumpet. Mrs. 
J.'s guide, "Krocho," broke in and said : 

"Tell chief at medium's side (meaning Goerner) that he looks a 
lot brighter than he did five months ago. Things are getting better 
for him. Keep on trying to be fair and square in business and if you 
lose by it today it will come back double tomorrow." 

I asked : "Do you know my friend Thomas on the other side?" 

Ans : "There are so many Thomases I don't know which one you 
mean." 

G: "I mean the friend who drew up the contract back east for 
me and got up the mechanical drawings for me up north. I just want 
you to tell him for me that I thank him for his good work and want 
him to know that I recognized his fine hand in it." 

44 



Ans : "That's the right spirit, friend. Do you know how few 
people are ever thoughtful enough to thank their spirit friends for 
the service they get They thank the earth friends all right, but 
they seldom think to thank the spirit friends. You've got the right 
idea, friend, and it sounds good to hear you come right out in the open 
with it. Believe it friend, Thomas knows how you feel about it." 

Following this came about 15 minutes of lecturing on morality, 
spiritualism and the after life — too much of it to recall in detail. The 
voice was not of Mrs. J.'s normal self, and the language was undoubt- 
edly not hers in her waking- state. 

Note : — The flowers brought in as "apports," we were instructed 
at a later seance, by one of the spirit guides talking through the 
trumpet, are really picked by the guides themselves from the gardens 
outside, most likely in our own neighborhood, and brought by them 
into the house. 



45 



REPORT ON TRUMPET SEANCE 

At Residence of Mr. and Mrs. Jonson, Los Angeles, Monday, 8 O'Clock 
P. M., October 24th, 1921. 

There were 13 members present at the seance, including Mr. and 
Mrs. J. The curtain was drawn before one corner of the room, same 
as on previous occasion, and strips of paper pasted from the door back 
of curtain to the door jamb, so that it would have been impossible for 
any one to have opened the door without destroying the paper strips. 

Behind the curtain were a chair, tamborine, small silver table bell, 
a writing pad and pencil. Two members of the circle were asked to 
sit in front of the curtain with Mr. J. Mrs. M. and myself (Goerner) 
took seats, all joining hands so that both hands of all three sitters 
were held. 

Soon we had the usual jingling of the tambourine, ringing of the 
bell, scuffling of the chair on the floor, etc. Every now and then the 
guide behind the curtain would lean the paper pad against the shoulder 
or back of one of the sitters and write something ; fold the paper and 
hand it over the curtain. In this way five sheets were handed out. 
These we did not examine until the curtain work was over and the 
lights again turned up. 

Toward the end of the cabinet work, Mr. J. went into a partial- 
trance and stated that a very strange influence had taken hold of him 
— a strange woman who had never been to him before ; that she came 
with the influence of some one who had been ill for a long time and 
only passed out a short time ago, completely worn out by a hard 
fight with ill health. I remarked, "It sounds like my sister Clara's con- 
dition." At this point sister Clara's head appeared over the top of the 
curtain; it was plainly seen and described by several in the crowd. 
I asked if it was Clara and got the answer (Through Mr. J.'s control), 
"Yes, it's written on the paper." 

When the cabinet work was over, among the sheets of paper was 
one with the name of "John," "Mary" and "Clara." The "Clara" was 
written with a very good imitation of sister Clara's hand. The "John" 
I do not just now place, although it resembles somewhat the writing of 
my sister Lillian's deceased husband. Nor do I place the name 
"Mary." This was my mother's name, but I cannot fancy her signing 
herself to her son by her given name. 

Clara's name was confirmed at the trumpet seance the same even- 
ing. She spoke through "Krocho" (Mrs. J.'s trumpet guide) saying: 
"Tell George that I will soon talk with him through the trumpet. 
From now on I will be with him often and am going to watch over him 
through all the years until he comes to this side. I can tell you, Mr. 
Goerner chief, Clara was a good woman and you don't need to worry 
about her. She came well able to move right on to higher things ; she 
is all right now." 

I replied : "Ask Clara what she thinks of this new life." 

Ans : "It's all very fine, George ; it's different from what I ex- 
pected." 

46 



"Were you disappointed ?" 

Ans : "I was only disappointed at finding myself still alive, in- 
stead of being in my grave until judgment day. I didn't die at all, 
George." 

"Clara, you used to think I was a heathen because I didn't be- 
lieve in any judgment day." 

Ans: "I know it, brother, but you were more right about that 
than I was. Good night, George." 

Various other parties then took up the trumpets, both of them 
being used at the same time on several occasions, the communicators 
being all either relatives or friends of the sitters. The discussions 
were confined mostly to personal matters, in which some very good 
identifications were brought out. My father appeared and talked for 
about two minutes, and dropped the trumpet with, "Good night and 
God bless you, my son." 

An ex-railroad engineer came in greeting us with an imitation of 
a locomotive starting into action ; then the rumbling of the train, and 
finally the familiar sounds of a train coming to a stop. He gave his 
name as Blinn and on being asked what he thought of the pending rail- 
road strike, answered : 

"It will prove a fizzle, as it should. It was never intended to go 
through, and it would be better if it did not." With this he gave an 
imitation of an engine bell ringing, tooted the whistle and rumbled off. 

My schoolday friend, Minnie DeKover, took the trumpet and 
spoke for several minutes in a very clear, distinct voice, recalled bits 
of earth life, conditions on the other side and gave some information of 
sister Annie. I can well imagine that they would be close friends on 
the other side as they were always very fond of each other here, and 
both well fitted to take a high place beyond. 

A pecular incident took place with the appearance of two Minnies 
at the same time — one to talk to Mr. and Mrs. L. and one to talk with 
me — keeping both trumpets going. Krocho afterwards explained this 
by saying that they both happened to be in the same vibration. 

Three singers appeared, two ladies, one singing soprano and one 
alto; the male voice was a tenor. Sometimes they all sang at once; 
sometimes the two ladies together and sometimes one at a time. Any 
one knowing those in the circle would know that not one of them had 
any such voice as came from "the other side." 

"Krocho" is a peculiar mixture of a wild, harum-scarum little 
Indian girl, who talks incessantly, breaks in frequently when the trum- 
pets are in use, and has a good command of slang and poor grammar. 
Then, on the other hand, she will often break into sane moral lectures 
of a very high order, use excellent English and deliver as clean and 
sweet a talk as ever came from a pulpit. The answer is presumed to 
be that she herself is controlled by different personalities on the other 
side. 

A lady's husband appeared and talked through the trumpet and 
spoke of meeting his wife's second husband on the other side; con- 
gratulating her on having met such a fine mate for a second choice, 

47 



and stated that her second husband and he had become very chummy 
and were looking after her comfort and happiness; advised her that 
she had made a good wife to both of them and they were both coop- 
erating to give her that peace of mind and serenity of soul to which 
she was entitled. 

Another young lady was interviewed by her cousin, who seemed 
fully cognizant of the fact that she had just taken a long auto ride 
across the country from Ohio, and stated that he was on the running 
board all the way. He commented on the trip, gave the names of all 
the parties in the car ; spoke of their new home in California and even 
described minutely the manner in which they were decorating their 
rooms, where each photograph and picture was hung and requested 
that she give his picture a place next to her. She said : 

"Well, it is very close to it." The answer came. 

"Yes, but I want to be right next to you; take 's picture 

over to the other side and put mine where she is, so I can be nearer to 
you." The lady answered: 

"All right, I'll make the change tomorrow," and received the 
reply : 

"I'll help you hang it up." (My own impression is that he was 
on the job and assisted in the hanging.) 

Viewing the comments of various scientific writers, as to the ob- 
jectionable side of these seances. Doubtless it exists; but so far 
as my own experience has gone, throughout all the seances which I 
have attended, and all the mediums I have met and had readings 
from, there has never yet come to me anything but a clean, uplifting, 
wholesome atmosphere ; and while the "human element" is always 
very much present, the whole tone of the work is hedged about by a 
great deal of "spirituality" and good influence. To me the answer is, 
we get mostly what we look for. 



48 



NOTES ON TRUMPET SEANCE 

At Residence of Mr. and Mrs. Jonson, Los Angeles, Cal., Friday P. M., 

October 28th, 1921 

Usual curtain, chair, writing pad and pencil, umbrella, newspaper 
and pair of scissors. The "guide" amused himself mostly by cutting 
out faces, animals and figures from the newspaper with scissors and 
handing them over the curtain. Raised umbrella and held it over the 
heads of the "sitters" in front. 

I asked the guide if my sister Clara was behind the curtain and 
received the reply (by three raps on the floor with umbrella). "Yes." 
I asked if she would speak with me tonight on the trumpet and got 
the reply, "Yes." 

After the curtain work was over, father took up the trumpet, 
but the phonograph made too much racket and he dropped it, saying 
he would have to try another time. 

Another voice came through the trumpet; someone asked who 
it was for and the reply came : 

"For George." I asked, "Is it sister Clara?" and the answer 
came, "Yes." After the usual greetings the following conversation 
took place between us : 

Clara : "I came to your room night before last to see you." 

George : "Yes, I know you did ; but you didn't stay very long 
and I couldn't make out just who it was." 

Clara: "I am getting stronger all the time and can do better 
when I come again." 

George: "There was some one with you, Clara ; who was it?" 

Answer: "It was your mother; she came with me. We heard 
your voice when you spoke ; but couldn't get the answer through." 

George: "Sister Amelia wrote me and confirmed all you had 
told me about the manner of your death." 

Answer: "I know she did; I stood beside you when you were 
reading her letter. But you must listen now to what I am going to 
ask you." 

George: "All right; go aheal, sister; I'm listening." 
Answer: "The folks on this side all got your messages and they 
all pitched in to help me out. But there are such wonderful opportu- 
nities here that I want you to keep on working for me ; I want to get 
the full benefit of this side. Do you hear me?" 

George : "Yes, I caught it, sister, and I'll keep up the messages 
until you tell me that it is no longer necessary." 

Answer: "That will be a big help to me, brother, and it will 
help you, too. I must go now ; they all wanted to talk with you to- 
night; but they have been so good to me, they gave me the first 
chance at the trumpet. Good night, George." 

The ex-railroad engineer came in the usual manner, whistled and 
rang the engine bell ; stopped his train ; tooted the whistle again after 

49 



talking for about two minutes and started his train. He called a 
"Mrs. W." by name, and asked : 

"Did you know that I am a brother-in-law to your husband on 
this side?" The lady replied, "No, I didn't; how is that?" 

"My brother married Mrs. S., and Mrs. S. was your sister by 
marriage." 

Ans : "Why, sure, Mr. Blinn, that's right. I never thought about 
that before. How is my hubby tonight? 

Blinn : "He's all right, just waiting to take the trumpet from me." 
Blinn apparently handed over the trumpet. 

Timothy OBoyle spoke next ; said he just dropped in to say 
"how do you do" and "Good-bye", because he had to go to Ashtabula 
to be with his medium, Mr. Herrick. Some one asked : 

"Where is Mr. Herrick?" 

Tim : "He has been attending a convention in Detroit and reached 
Ashtabula tonight. He will speak there and I want to be with him 
when he makes that speech." (Correct as to Herrick). 

Goerner asked : "How long will it take you to reach Ashtabula?" 

Tim : "I will be there as soon as I finish talking with you." 

Goerner: "Then the railroad strike wouldn't bother you any?" 

Tim : "Oh, no ; your railroads are too slow for me." 

Goerner: "Tim, the other night you said the longer we are on 
the other side the less frequently we come to talk with our friends 
on earth. Does that mean that our friends who come to us after long 
years are earthbound or have failed to progress?" 

Ans : "Not a bit of it ; talking with their friends on earth is not 
a punishment; its a privilege. But the longer you are on this side 
the less interest you take in earthly affairs. People communicate 
with the earth sometimes who have been here since time began. 
There is a great deal of misunderstanding on your side about time 
as we understand it here. But I'll have to go for tonight, friend. 
Mrs. Jonson is going to gve you all a good treat; I can smell the 
coffee boiling, and there's pumpkin pie and stacks of fried cakes (he 
meant doughnuts) out in the kitchen. Its 10 o'clock." 

This was correct, as Mr. and Mrs. J. after the meeting, served 
doughnuts, pumpkin pie and coffee. The clock struck ten just as Tim 
finished his message. 

Viola sang two songs independently (that is, without the trumpet) 
and two of the male visitors sang through the trumpet. 

"Spirit lights" were numerous and hovered about the heads of 
most of the members at the table. 

Krocho spoke through Mrs. J. her usual mixture of jokes, poor 
English and exalted lectures. She tried hard to give us some advice 
on the organization of the new Psychical Research Society, but had 
an awful struggle to pronounce it correctly, as might be expected of 
an Indian. She called it "Searchical Desuch Something" and various 

50 



other names and said when she came again she would be able to call 
it by its right name. 

Mr. Bell she persisted in calling "Mr. Ding-dong," and announced 
that "Elvira Speaks" would now speak through the trumpet. Mrs. 
Speaks is Mr. Bell's grandmother on the other side, and she too re- 
gards her name as a good combination for jokes. 

"Spirit hands" passed around the table and greeted each of us by 
clasping our hand and passing on to the next chair. 

Note: — Timothy's statement that he had to go to Ashtabula to 
be with his medium, Mr. Herrick, turned out to be a very good piece 
of evidential matter. No one at the Jonson's knew anything about Mr. 
Herrick being in Ashtabula and no one had any reason to suspect 
that he would or should go there. This seance took place Oct. 28th. 
On Sunday evening, Dec. 4th, Mr. Herrick was in Los Angeles and 
delivered an address under trance before the Peoples Spiritualist 
Church. Previous to the service I procured an introduction to Mr. 
Herrick and took pains to ask if he could recall where he was on the 
evening of Oct. 28th. He replied, "I was in Ashtabula, Ohio." I then 
told him of the incident at the trumpet seance, and he confirmed the 
statement, saying, "I was certainly in Ashtabula on Oct. 28th, and so 
was Timothy." 



51 



NOTES ON TRUMPET SEANCE 

At Mr. and Mrs. Jonson's Residence, Los Angeles, Monday, 7.30 P. M., 

October 31, 1921. 

The curtain was hung in the usual manner; three sitters took 
positions in front of curtain — Mr. J., Mrs. Jacobs and myself. The 
"guide" within amused us by jingling the tambourine, playing a small 
music box, rattler, dropping flowers over the curtain, jingling the sil- 
ver bells and writing messages. 

At the trumpet meeting our railroad friend came in, tooting his 
engine whistle, ringing the bell and "blowing off steam." Some one 
asked what business he was engaged in on the other side and got the 
reply : 

"I am still in the railroad business, but not in the sense you 
might think; we simply think railroads and they are before us. An 
engineer on this side soon finds out how little he knew about it on 
your side. Our work is to project thoughts into the minds of engi- 
neers and mechanics on the earth and in this way help develop engi- 
neers and engines. That's the way inventions on your side begin. 
We send out thoughts from this side and help your side to develop 
them." 

My father took up the trumpet and after the usual greetings, I 
asked if he could tell me who it was that came to my room Sunday 
night. He replied: 

"It was Clara." I asked if Clara had recognized my voice when 
I sat up in bed and spoke to her. 

"Yes, she heard your voice and saw every move you made." I 
asked who the gentleman was that came to the room and sat in the 
chair beside my bed. 

Ans : "He wants to demonstrate that to you himself." 

A few moments later a voice in the trumpet announced, "It's 
Clara." I asked the same question of her, as to who the gentleman 
was that came to the room and sat in the chair, and got the same re- 
ply : "He wants to demonstrate that to you himself." I asked, does 
he mean that he will explain it through the trumpet : 

Ans : "Yes, he will talk to you later." 

Mrs. Jonson went into trance under the control of the Indian 
guide "Krocho," who with her usual breezy bluster said she had come 
"to blab" to us for a while. I asked Krocho if she remembered what 
she had promised to do before we met at the trumpet again and she 
replied : 

"Yes,I told you that I was going to learn how to pronounce the 
name of that new society and I did. It is called the Psychical Re- 
search Society and the other word that I couldn't get is refreshments." 
(She formerly pronounced the word as "refreshems.") 

I congratulated her on her success and she immediately went into 
the following lecture : 

"Now, friend, it's just that way in your life. When there's any- 

52 



thing you haven't done right, make up your mind that you are going 
to overcome it. That's the only way you can succeed in your world 
or in the spiritual world either. Get in right whenever you are in 
wrong and help your fellows to do the same thing. Live by the law of 
love. That's the only law you need know anything about. That's 
the only way you can come into full consciousness on this side." 

I asked, "Krocho how long does it take most people to come to 
consciousness after the spirit leaves the body and reaches the other 
side?" 

Answer: "That depends upon you. If you make the spiritual 
life your life and learn to live it, you needn't know any darkness, 
It's like going to sleep on your side and waking up on this side. Some 
are so bound to the earth body that they don't want to let go. There are 
people lying in their graves whose spirits are still in the body. You 
know there are many people who go through life without being wili- 
ng to accept any proof of hereafter. They will turn a deaf ear to the 
truth all their lives. Live in the truth and your eyes will open to 
the truth. Your creed don't count and any moral law is good ; but 
don't go through the world denying the spirit its right to eternal life." 

I asked Krocho if she could see all the members around the table. 

Ans : "Just as plain as daylight. There is no night in the spirit- 
ual world. When you come into consciousness here you have left 
darkness forever behind you. But some are a long time waking up. 
That's because they closed their eyes and refused to see the truth. 
Do you know, friend, there is only one religion in all the world and 
in all the worlds of time and space, and one word tells it all — just 
love. That's all there is to it. Get that through you and you've found 
it all. You can't go wrong with that." 

I asked if the messages I was sending out for sister Clara were a 
real help and got the reply : 

"You know it ; if they hadn't been she couldn't have materialized 
at your room for you. But the help don't stop there; the messages 
are caught up all along the trail and help many that you don't know 
about. They came through, all quiet and peaceful enough, but they 
got through just the same." 

Not less than 25 voices came through the trumpet. "Viola" sang 
"Whispering Hopes" and promised to sing for us under materializa- 
tion later on. I asked if the time would ever come when spirits would 
materialize before public audiences and lecture and sing for them and 
got the answer : 

"Yes, when the world is ready for that. But, friend, there are 
savage tribes who understand the psychic law better than many civ- 
ilized people and are better able to interpret it." 

Before Krocho left, some one in the class asked her what about 
cremation and the reply came : 

"It's better that way. Some day you will do away with the grave 
and the headstone. Cremate the body and scatter the ashes to the 
grass and plants. The body means nothing after the spirit is out." 

53 



My sister Clara brought a good piece of identification. On Sun- 
day (Oct. 30th), I had written a letter to my sister Amelia in Chicago, 
in which I expressed some " new thought'* ideas on sister Clara's 
death. Speaking through the trumpet Clara said : 

"I read the letter you wrote to sister Amelia yesterday, brother, 
and it was all right. She will show it to the children and it will help 
them. They grieve too much for me and it would be so much better 
if they just wouldn't do it. If they would just believe as you do and 
know that I still live, and that I am happy and have many friends 
on this side." 



54 



NOTES ON TRUMPET SEANCE 

At Home of Mr. and Mrs. Jonson, Los Angeles, Calif., Friday P. M., 

Nov. 4th, 1921. 

On this occasion the chief interest in the cabinet work centered 
around the messages written on the writing pad placed behind the cur- 
tain. The following message came from my sister Clara, characteristic 
of her writing as she wrote previous to her long illness, when her 
hand was steady and her eyes good. 

"George, this is a pleasure — to come in this way and prove to you 
that death does not end all ; that we still exist and love you still, 
Clara." 

Kitty, the "cabinet worker," always writes in a vein of humor. 
As stated, she is presumed to have been a New York street waif who 
was frozen to death in a dry goods box in an alleyway. Her messages 
are usually written in a child's hand and arranged on the paper in cir- 
cles. Her message read : 

"Oh, Gee! but this is fun. Awful glad, folks to come; hope we 
can in the other way soon. Kitty." 

The reference to coming in "the other way soon," doubtless 
means that she is waiting for Mr. and Mrs. J. to begin their materiali- 
zation classes, as Kitty frequently appeared materialized and spoke 
and joked with the sitters. 

Mr. and Mrs. Lambert had a cousin who passed out in the Catho- 
lic faith about three weeks ago, whose name was Martha. A message 
came to the Lamberts, containing simply a Catholic cross drawn on 
the paper, within which was printed, "Love from Martha." 

Mr. J., whose control is "Gray Feather," received a picture of 
a feather above which was printed the word "Gray," giving the name 
of the control. 

Mr. L., who is part Osage Indian, has a control who appears under 
the name of "Big Heart." He sent out a message containing the pic- 
ture of a heart and in the center was printed the word "BIG" in 
capital letters. (Big Heart was an Osage Chief in life). 

As a rule the messages are brief and there come from four to 
half a dozen of them. They are generally written by the guides be- 
hind the curtain placing the writing pad against the back of one of 
the sitters in front of the curtain, writing the message and handing it 
over the curtain. Sometimes it will come right through the curtain. 

There were only 10 in the circle this night, everybody seemed to 
be in a cheerful frame of mind and in harmony and the results through 
the trumpet were exceptionally good. Some friend or relative from 
"the other side" appeared to every one in the circle, in most cases 
with good identification or "test messages." For instances, from my 
sister came this : 

"George, did you have a good time last night?" (This had refer- 
ence to a reception tendered by Mrs. Jacobs on behalf of the Psychical 
Research Society, which I had attended). I replied: 

55 



"Yes, we all had a fine time. Were you there?" 

Ans : "Of course, I was there and heard you make a speech. You 
are going to get good results from the Society. It is going 
to grow and be heard of everywhere. Your suggestion to pub- 
lish the records was a good one, so all the other Societies every- 
where will know what you are doing. You are going to get some 
wonderful manifestations. Keep in harmony and pick your members 
for their intelligence and love of the work." 

My father spoke through the trumpet, and when I said, "It's 
really wonderful, father, to be able to chat with you folks after you 
have all passed over to the other side and we supposed you were all 
dead." 

Ans : "It's only the law as Christ laid it down two thousand 
years ago, my son. Many people read his book as they would an al- 
manac. Christ said, 'Greater things than these shall ye do/ and, son, 
you are going to do them through the new Society you are interested 
in." 

Then came this : Mr. and Mrs. Jonson, and Mr. and Mrs. Lom- 
bard all took a trip to Santa Barbara and visited the old mission. A 
close friend of the Lombards, who passed to the other side a few 
months ago by being murdered, spoke through the trumpet with : 

"Lombard, did you know that I went all through the mission with 
you. I rode in the back of the car all the way to Santa Barbara. Do 
you remember the Indian woman who gazed so hard at you, the one 
with the papoose in her arms?" 

"Yes, I remember it and was wondering why she looked at me so 
hard." 

"Well," answered the voice from the other side, "she saw the In- 
dian in you; she saw his spirit, and with Big Heart came the spirit 
of her own chief and she wanted so much to talk with you, and 
get in your vibration so she could talk with her chief. That's 
why she followed you up the bell tower, and when you looked 
down and sent out a message to Big Heart she grot in the vibration 
of her own chief, and when she patted your wife on the face and 
shoulder she was trying to let you know how grateful she was for 
giving her chief back to her." 

Mr. and Mrs. L., as well as the Jonsons, confirm the details of this 
message — the visit to the tower, the Indian woman following Lombard 
to the tower, caressing his wife, etc. Must be some intelligence back 
of these messages beyond question. 

The company went into some restaurant in Santa Barbara and 
ordered pork and beans. Mr. J. evidently had joked a good deal about 
the absence of the pork. All through the evening friends of the L's 
and the JVs from the spirit side sprung jokes about the pork and beans 
and toward the end of the seance Timothy broke in with : 

"Great goodness! friends, have I got to sit up here all evening 
swallowing porkless beans? All Fve heard tonight is beans — beans 
beans — nothing but beans. If the Irish had all those beans for shot 
they would have licked the English long ago." 

56 



Question: "Tim, what's going to be the outcome of the Irish 
fight?" 

Tim : "More fight. When thjey haven't got the English to fight 
any more they'll be fighting among themselves." 

A voice came through the trumpet saying: "George, George! 
I want to talk with George. It's Wallace." I asked : 

"It isn't Dr. Wallace whom I knew in Denver, is it?" 

Answer: "Yes it is." 

Goerner: "Well, Doc, when did you pass out? I thought you 
were still on this side." 

Answer: "No George, I just passed out. Not very strong to- 
night. Will come again." 

Note : — I knew of three Dr. Wallaces who occasionally came to 
Denver, though none of them lived there. One of them I knew very 
well, but I happen tq know that he is still alive. Have not yet 
been able to verify the death of either of the other two. 

Krocho gave the usual mixture of jokes, slang, muddled-up big 
words and wound up with a lecture on "Keeping Cheerful" and 
"Working for the Other Fellow." These moral talks from Krocho 
are always good and indicate a control back of her that has a very- 
superior intellect and an original way of presenting the doctrine of 
the fellowship of man.. If Krocho just wouldn't indulge in so much 
by-play her lectures would be an inspiration in any church pulpit. 
She does not, however, often mix the two, but generally finishes her 
clown work before becoming serious. 

Viola sang "Whispering Hope" without the trumpet and a male 
voice sang "Annie Laurie" through the trumpet. 

Sister Clara gave this as a parting reminder : "Don't giYe up the 
messages, George,— just a word of love every day; that's what helps 
on this side. You will know the good it does when I tell you that 
I couldn't come before you this way if it were not for your messages. 
None of them go astray. They help us all and help you too. Good- 
night, brother." 



57 



NOTES ON TRUMPET SEANCE 

Held at Mr. and Mrs. Jonson's Residence, Los Angeles, Cal., 
8 O'Clock Monday P. M., Nov. 7, 1921. 

The cabinet work on this occasion was not much of a success. 
Things behind the curtain went slowly and quietly and the medium, Mr. 
J. expressed himself as feeling like the results would not be forthcoming. 
Mrs. J. asked him why it was and he replied, "there's a reason for it, 
but I don't understand just yet what it is." At this point one of 
the guides handed a slip of paper over the curtain with the following 
message, which seemed to explain the situation satisfactorily. The 
message was from Mr. J's. chemist guide and read : 

"In using our medium in this manner we do it more to keep up 
the vibrations necessary for the grander work to come later on, 
and are guarding him all in our power, and thank all those who on 
your side have co-operated with us in promoting means for his 
protection. Yours gratefully, Silas Webster, Chemist Guide." 

The reference to preserving the medium for "the grander work 
to come later on" we presume relates to the materialization work 
to come under the Psychical Research Society just organized. The 
expression of thanks for "those who have co-operated in promoting 
means for his protection" we presume refers to the method taken to 
guard him against outside interferences. 

The same condition existed at the trumpet meeting; viz: the 
communicators were not so many as on most occasions ; they did 
not speak quite so long and only the stronger ones appeared. "Tim- 
othy" held the trumpet long enough for us to ask a good many 
questions, and Tim is always ready with a response. I put the 
following question to start something: 

"Tim, I have noticed this on several occasions: Our friends 
writing to us from the cabinet do not always preserve their own 
characteristic hand, although it may be signed by them. Is it our 
own people who write these messages, or do they have an amanuensis 
on the other side to do it for them?" 

Answer. "Both. Sometimes they write it themselves, when the 
vibration is strong enough for them. Sometimes they call some one 
else in who can come with a stronger vibration. But the message 
is from your own people just the same, the spirit who claims it the 
thought comes through the amanuensis just as it leaves your friend 
or relative, and you will notice that while the writing might vary, it 
still resembles your friend. The reason is the same. When the 
vibration is right the communication is perfect." 

Question : "Here's another one that bothers me, Tim : I have 
noticed that our friends will sometimes tell us that So-and-So (some 
other friend of ours from spirit life) will speak to us in the trumpet 
tonight. But my experience has been that the friend mentioned 
very seldom speaks that night. Why is it? 

Note: — Tim evidently read what was in my mind, as my sister 
had stated that my mother would talk last night, and Tim answered : 

58 



"Your mother is with you right now and she is talking to you ; 
but you are not clair-audient enough to hear it. Your friends are 
trying to help you develop this, and you must not get impatient 
about it. They know how persistently you have gone into this 
work and they want you to get all there is in it. And don't forget 
that there are so many trying to use the trumpet, and one friend on 
this side will help another by giving him a chance to get in. There 
are many hindrances between this side and your side; but we are 
all working for better results." 

Question : "Is it true, Tim, that your side is organizing to give 
us perfect communication?" 

Answer: "Yes but its a big job. When societies such as you 
people are organizing become common all over the world the re- 
sults will come quicker. But a great deal of the difficulty comes 
from trying to explain to your side in material language things that 
are altogether spiritual. That's more trying than you think it is." 

Some one asked: "Do people get old on your side? If they 
reach the spirit world at, say 50 vears of age, do they continue to get 
older?" 

Ans : "There is no such thing as old age here. Whatever your 
age when you reach here, after you get your bearings and get out 
of your earth environment you are just like a strong young man 
or woman, feeling good and contented. 

Question : "How about religion, Tim ; do they preserve the 
same creeds as they follow here? 

Answer: "Not very long. They arrive believing: just what thev 
believed on earth. They come as Catholics. Methodists, Presbyteri- 
ans and Baptists ; but in a few days they are all spiritualists. The 
orthodox churches preach the spiritual life 52 Sundays in a year, 
but they object to being called spiritualists — until they get over here. 
Then they find but one religion. The old, old story brought home 
to them — love for your fellowmen whether they are on the earth 
side or the spirit side ; it makes no difference." 

Question : "Tim, I asked once about the work of those on the 
other side; what is the most important work there?" 

Ans : "Work along the border helping the helpless ones when 
they first come over. Many thousands are active at this work. That's 
where we get our development. The only development worth while 
is what comes from helping some one else." 

Question : "Do those from the higher planes come to the lower 
planes often?" 

Answer: "Not so very often, but they have the privilege of 
doing so. As they go higher they visit the palnes toward the earth 
less. They get busy in the same way then helping others who are 
moving to higher planes." 

Question : "Tim. is there really any such thing as a plane, or 
is that just an imaginary distinction?" 

59 



Answer: "It's distinct enough, but as for any actual separating 
lines it's like the boundary line between states, or the line you call 
the Equator — that line is only imaginary, but the distinction is there 
just the same. You talk of spheres beyond the earth ; the term plane 
is nearer correct than sphere. But this is another case of trying to 
draw a spiritual picture for an earthly eye to see ; it's hard to do." 

"Question: "Do you have much beautiful music over there?" 

Answer: "Certainly, why not? All music which you have on 
earth originates here. You heard a song tonight from a spirit who 
has been over here for forty years, and yet that song has only been 
known to the earth folks for a few months. The law of harmony is 
strong here. We have all the great masters placing thoughts in the 
minds of your musicians. They are still musicians here and they 
never let loose of the vibrations that make for harmony. Harmony 
is the key-note. It is one and the same with the law of love. But 
I've held this trumpet a long time friends and the medium has worked 
hard." The trumpet dropped to the table. 

I broke in saying I wanted to ask just one question of Krocho 
and then we'd let her go. She answered that she was ready for the 
question. I put it this way: 

"Krocho. when you come to us you come in control of your me- 
dium, Mrs. Jonson. Now, what I want to know is this : Does some 
one control you on the other side? Sometimes you talk with us and 
ramble on just like a wild little Indian girl ; then again you will 
break out with great fine, beautiful language and give us such a 
wonderful lecture on morality, on spirit life and good thoughts; — 
does another spirit control you then?" 

Answer: "You got it, friend. I'm just a harum-scarum little 
Indian girl and never was educated and I like to play with you folks 
and joke with you but then when the time comes to say some- 
thing and be real serious and help you all to understant the law, I 
go to one of the teachers and she tells me what to say and helps me 
to get the message through. It's just as it would be with you, when 
you don't understand a thing you go to some one who does and it 
you are modest about it, and really want to learn, you can. I con- 
trol medium Jonson on your side and my teacher on this side con- 
trols me, and we all work together like a unit. That's all there is to 
it — just everybody pull together for good and there's no end to the 
good you can do. Now, good night, everybody, my medium's very 
tired." 

A palm leaf fan which had been placed on the table, was re- 
peatedly taken up by an unseen hand when the room would become 
"stuffy" and the entire company fanned vigorously for a few mo- 
ments until the air was cleared. 



60 



NOTES ON TRUMPET SEANCE 
Held at Mr. and Mrs. Jonson's Home, Los Angeles, Friday P. M., 

November 11th, 1921 

The cabinet work was tame again last night, and probably for 
the same reason given at the previous meeting. "Apports" in the 
way of carnations were the principal manifestation, there being one 
carnation for every member of the circle, and they were handed out 
pink and white carnations alternately. 

The trumpet seance, however, moved along with more life. There 
were ten at the table and the seance lasted a little longer than usual. 
Messages were numerous and every one received from one to three 
of them. 

"Viola" sang through the trumpet. A male voice sang a few 
notes of "Annie Laurie," in accompaniment with the Victrola, then 
whistled through the trumpet. 

On one occasion there were three separate voices speaking at 
the same time, one through the trumpet and the other "independent" 
voices. 

Some old-fashioned dance music was started on the Victrola, 
and a friend of the L.'s, known as "Henry," called off the move- 
ments in the Virginia Reel with a strong, clear voice and seemed to 
be getting a good deal of fun out of it. Then he became serious and 
assured us of the happiness he found in being able to "converse with 
the spirits of the earth" and emphasized the fact that we are spirits 
here the same as we will be on the other side, except that here we 
are hampered by the physical body and all the ills that harrass the 
physical being. He stated that we will never know how free we are 
until the physical body is cast aside and that if we could only realize 
it death would cease to be an occasion for tears and mourning. 

My father spoke through the trumpet for two or three minutes 
and volunteered the statement that he was glad to get a chance to 
explain to me at the developing class last Wednesday night the 
meaning of the voices that had been speaking within me. Said he 
heard me ask the question of the medium and did not want me to be 
disturbed but to encourage it in every way as they would come more 
frequently after they are once started ; that after a time I would hear 
the voice and be able to interpret the message intelligently. 

Sister Clara spoke and asked if I didn't think she was gaining 
strength right along. I assured her that we had all commented upon 
the progress she had made and every one seemed to think it remark- 
able. She replied: 

"It is the encouragement you have all given me that has helped. 
I knew how you felt about it. But I want to say this, brother : The 
next time you go to Chicago don't forget to get the children together 
and tell them all about the talks you and I have had since I passed 
over; tell them so they will understand how to talk with me." I re- 
plied : 

"Yes, I intend to talk it over with them, but do you think they 
will belive it and understand it?" 

61 



Answer : "They will believe you, but they won't understand it at 
first; but you can make them see through it by giving them the 
record." 

Question: "How did you know I had a record, sister?" 

Answer: "I am sometimes with you when you are writing it 
out. But you always did keep records, George?" 

Question : "Haven't you been able to get in communication with 
any of the children?" 

Answer: "No, brother, they don't understand these things. I 
see them every day, but they can't see me and I can't make them 
hear my voice. Good night, brother, we have a surprise for you." 

A little later another voice called, "George, George!" I asked, 
"Is it for me?" 

Answer: "Yes, my son; this is mother." 

I replied, "Well, this is a grand surprise. Bless your dear heart, 
mother; this is the first time you have talked with me, and its the 
most wonderful thing in the world to think of hearing your voice again 
after all these years." 

Answer: "They told me I could do this; so I thought I would 
try." 

G. : "Well, mother, it's worth millions to have this chat 
with you, and I want you to speak every time I come here ; because the 
oftener you come the stronger your voice will get and we can soon 
work up a good vibration, and every time you come I can hear you 
that much clearer." 

Answer: "Yes, my son, I am going to try to come every time 
you hold a meeting. Clara spoke to you tonight ; she came with me. 
Now, listen, son to what I am going to say: Sunday night I want 
you to go to that church where you were last Sunday, and I will 
meet you there." 

G. : "That will be fine, mother ; but will I know you are there ?" 

Answer: "Yes, I will make myself known to you. You will 
know that I am with you. Good night, son, and good night to the 
rest of your friends." 

Mr. Blinn, the railroad engineer, came with the usual signals, 
and to hold the vibration some one started the conversation with : 

"Mr. Blinn you are a good guesser; we didn't have any rail- 
road strike after all?" 

Answer: "Sure you didn't; conditions were not right for it. 
It was not best that you should have." 

Question: "Were you a union man?" 

Answer: "Sure, in unon there is strength; but use your 
strength in the wrong way and something has got to break. That's 
what happened to the strike." 

Goerner asked: "Mr. Blinn, do you believe in the government 
ownership of railroads?" 

62 



Answer: "Yes, and all other public utilities/* 

Goerner: "I don't believe this country is ready for public own- 
ership yet." 

Blinn: "Why not?" 

Goerner: "Well, we tried it during the war, and the government 
got the railroads so horribly muddled up in debt that it will take 
many years of careful management to get them out. Then, too, I 
believe new railroad construction would be almost a thing of the 
past. for years to come; it takes too much red-tape before the offi- 
cials begin to get ready to start to commence anything." 

Blinn laughed and asked: "Why is it?" 

Answer : "Too much politics in our government." 

Blinn : "Do away with it — you will in time." 

Goerner: "Yes, we probably will in time but under our pres- 
ent system we have political rings built up in every state and city in 
the union, and those in power have no wish to change this condition. 
I expect to see things continue about as they are now for at least 25 
years yet. By that time perhaps all the people will be tired of it and 
demand a change." 

Blinn: "That's the way it will be done; but methods for peace 
and team work with a few level heads at the front will bring the right 
conditions. All great movements take time." He tooted the horn, 
"let off steam" and dropped the trumpet. 

Then a moment of absolute silence held the company, and 
Krocho asked: 

"What are you all so quiet for; somebody say something and 
hold the vibration." 

I put in with the following question : "Krocho, nearly all the 
mediums seem to see an Indian guide around me and I'm wondering 
if you know who the Indian is?" 

Answer: "No, chief, I don't; but if you can get his name I can 
send some one out to look him up. You know it's horrid hard to find 
some one if you don't know his name. But you will find your Injun 
in time — when the vibration is right. It ain't right just now. Some- 
times you are keyed way up highfaluting ; then you are keyed so 
low down that there's just an awful horrid big space between. You 
have to keep on a more harmonious plane." 

Question: "Is it my fault, Krocho?" 

Krocho: "No, that is not what I meant. You are developing 
along the right lines, but you ain't got there yet. You will in time 
and when you do your guides will make themselves known to you 
and they will be with you all the time and help you more than you 
ever guessed at it. Don't worry about the guide ; you are going 
to get better acquainted with each other soon." She continued : 

"Sister Clara's going to talk tonight." I answered : 

"Yes, she has already talked tonight." 

63 



Krocho: "But she's going to talk again later. Now, friends, 
my medium's horrid tired and I am going to say good night." 

The reference to my sister Clara "talking again later" was not 
understood at the time. But, I retired about 11.30 at night. About 
2 in the morning I was awakened by a voice on my pillow. I turned 
over, wide awake, and asked who it was and got the answer: "It's 
Clara." I answered, "Well, Clara, it's mighty sweet of you to come 
and talk with me this way, just direct to me, without any trumpet." 
She replied : 

"I am developing this way and you are helping me wonderfully. 
It was your help that brought mother to you tonight." I asked : 

"Clara, are you going to materialize for me when the Jonsons 
get started, and she answered : "Yes, I am looking forward to that." 
I spoke again, but the voice had gone. 



64 






NOTES FROM "FLOWER MESSAGES" 

Given at Peoples Spiritualist Church, Los Angeles, Cal., Sunday 
Evening, November 13th, 1921. 

At the Jonson trumpet seance on Friday, Nov. 11th, my mother 
requested that I go to the Peoples Church the following Sunday night 
and said she would meet me there. For record of this trumpet con- 
versation see note of seance for that date. 

I accordingly attended the church services on Sunday evening. 
During the afternoon it occurred to me to take a few roses along 
hoping that my mother would speak through the flower service. 

Mrs. Mary Miller delivered the flower messages. The table was 
piled with flowers — bouquets, bunches and single flowers, many of 
them. Picking up the bouquet which I brought she gave out the 
following : 

"This cluster of roses brings me the influence of a mother and 
she says, 'Tell my son George that I am here and send him love and 
greetings. When you bought these flowers you said to yourself, 'I 
wonder if mother will really come.' (Correct). Yes, my son, I am 
here and have been with you all day. I was with you when you 
bought these flowers. You first thought you would get one nice 
large rose for mother ; theji after you left the store you made up 
your mind to go back and get a rose for sister Clara, one for sister 
Annie and one for Minnie. And we are all here to claim our roses. 
God bless you, my son. I am with you some part of every day and 
when you go to your room alone at night I am always at your side. 
Don't be downhearted over material affairs. A change for the better 
is taking place and you will soon feel more contented. I will be with 
you to the end." 

Note : — The message is correct in detail and the flowers were pur- 
chased exactly as described. 

Mrs. Miller gave perhaps 20 messages of this character during 
the' evening, most of them with the same attention to detail, and some 
of them even more so. 

During the afternoon I attended the "daylight trumpet seance" 
at the same church. This was not as successful as the dark room 
seances at Jonson's. The medium held one end of the trumpet, though 
there was absolutely no chance for her to talk through it. One party 
after another would go up and listen at the other end. No one could 
hear the voices except those who held the trumpet, and the conver- 
sations are too brief and indistinct to offer any opportunity for pro- 
curing identification. One spirit guide, however, encouraged a con- 
tinuance of the work and stated that with development the voices 
would, after a while, become strong enough to be heard throughout 
the entire hall. I was informed that a few such messages had come 
at other times. 

Here is a piece of evidential matter: Mrs. Miller picked up a 
flower and pointed out the woman in the hall who had placed it on 
the table ; then said : 

65 



"This flower comes from a lady who has been in tears today 
over the death of a small pet dog. Is that correct?" 

The woman answered, "Yes, that's right.' 

Mrs. Miller continued: "A little child from the spirit side of 
life comes as your daughter; she holds this dog up in her arms and 
says : 'It's all right, mamma ; don't cry any more ; we've got Bob- 
bie over here with us and he's all right.' 

Ignoring the humorous phase of the tears over the dog, the facts 
are so well connected up as to make very good evidence ; for instance, 
the woman admitted the death of the dog on that day and the tears ; 
also the fact (unknown to the psychic) that she had a little daughter 
in spirit land, and the child from spirit land had given the name of the 
dog and it was properly repeated by the psychic. 



66 



NOTES ON TRUMPET SEANCE 

At Residence of Mr. and Mrs. Jonson, Los Angeles, Cal., Monday, 

November 14th, 1921. 

There were ten members in the circle, all friends and all appar- 
ently in harmony with the work . The results were, However, al- 
most negative so far as the cabinet work was concerned. After a 
while the guide behind the curtain handed out the following message : 

"Let Ed and Will change seats." Ed and Will referred to two 
maiden sisters, the Misses W.'s, who were regular attendants at these 
circles. Later, at the trumpet meeting, we asked Tim, who signed 
the message, why he wished the ladies to change seats and he re- 
plied: "To get a better vibration; you were not seated just right; 
the contact was not strong." 

We asked, "Did the change improve it?" 

Answer: "Yes, quite a little; we could give better results." 

Next came one of the characteristic messages from Silas Web- 
ster, the chemist guide, whose chief concern seems to be to take care 
of the health of the medium, Mr. J. This message read : 

"Dear Friends of Earth : — If you only knew how we appreciate 
the kindness shown our medium. We are doing all in our power to 
conserve his forces to be used later in a greater work." 

My mother was the first to talk through the trumpet, and ap- 
peared merely anxious to verify her visit to me at the church and 
then let some one else speak. After the usual greetings she said : 

"Didn't I keep my word to meet you at the church, son?" 

Answer: "Yes, mother, you did and I felt wonderfully pleased 
to have you there. But you always did keep your word with the 
children, and I felt sure you would come. What was it I brought 
to the church for you?" 

Answer : "Some beautiful roses. Good bye, George." 

Mrs. J. went into trance and Krocho spoke out: ''What makes 
it so horrid still? Why don't somebody talk?" 

I answered, "I'll give you a question, Krocho, that will keep you 
talking for a whle : What becomes of colored folks after they pass 
this life? Do they remain black, or are they white?" 

Krocho answered: "Here's the idea, chief: It don't make any 
difference what your color is when you leave the earth ; there are 
no discords here and all are white. If they look black when they 
materialize to their earth friends, that's just to identify them; and if 
they are black over here we don't know it, because we only think 
harmony. It don't make any difference whether its people or pictures 
or music, — its all going to blend right on this side so there will 
be no dis-c-cord-ant (she stumbled on this word) impressions. Have 
you got it, chief?" 

"Timothy" appeared at the trumpet, gave us a hearty greeting, 
as he usually does, and I offered the following question? 

67 



"Tim, is it true that the forces on your side are organizing to 
get a message through that will spiritualize the whole world?" 

Answer: "My dear friend, we have been organizing since the 
beginning of time. The earth plane is just waking up to its oppor- 
tunity. We are beginning to get your ear now and the work is 
growing by leaps and bounds. The war had much to do with that. 
They came over here in such great numbers that many vibrations of 
the right kind got started in the right direction." 

Question : "When the civilized world understands and embraces 
this doctrine will it mean complete harmony on this side?" 

Answer : "No friend ; complete harmony in a material world 
is not possible ; but it will mean 75 percent efficiency. When all 
the nations understand the law then the brotherhood of man will be 
established over the earth." 

Question: "Then that will mean the true millenium?" 

Answer: "Very near it friend; the true millenium will be on 
this side, because its here you get entirely away from material things. 
But you've very nearly said it : the true millenium will come when 
brotherly love rules the world. There will be no need for disarma- 
ment conferences then." 

Question : "Will the disarmament conference in Washington 
accomplish anything worth while?" 

Ans. : -"It's a wonderful beginning, and it will have a won- 
derful ending. But it will take time. There will be a great 
deal of talk — talk — talk and a mass of what you call red tape. But 
it will open the way for big things in the future. We are sending 
out the vibrations and we are building up a machine — not for politics 
— but for peace and goodwill toward men. It will take time, but it's 
as much as you can expect when you look at the condition of the 
world today." 

Question: "Will there be any more wars?" 

Answer: "It would be out of the question to tell you no when 
the echoes of war are still sounding in the air." 

Mr. L. asked : "Don't you think we ought to do something 
toward developing mediums here?" 

Answer: "Don't worry about that. There will be plenty of 
mediums when the demand comes. We'll attend to that. But friends 
I'll have to stop talking; this room is full of spirit folks who want 
to get at this trumpet." The trumpet fell to the table with a noise 
as if it had been thrown down violently. 

"Chief Big Heart" took it up and addressed Mr. L. (a former 
friend of Big Heart and member of the same tribe — the Osage), 
saying that L. was becoming more mediumistic all the time and that 
he (Big Heart) was going to put him under control soon. Mr. L. 
complained about having a cold with trouble in his ears and was a 
little deaf. Big Heart answered : 

"Get some fish worms; put him in bottle and cork him up; then 

68 



hang in sun till worm turn to oil ; then put oil in ear ; he help him 
heap quick." 

The same instructions were later confirmed by two others at 
the trumpet, and it seems that this is a favorite treatment for ear 
ache among the Indians of certain tribes where the secret has been 
known for many years. 

Another incident worth mentioning is this : Timothy was speak- 
ing through the trumpet when the telephone bell rang. Tim gave 
us the name of the caller on the phone and his business in phoning. 
Mr. M., one of the members of the circle, answered the phone and 
found the name and business to be correct as Tim had given it to 
us. No one in the room on the earth side could have given us that 
information without first answering the phone. 



69 



NOTES ON TRUMPET SEANCE 

Held at the Jonson Residence, Los Angeles, Friday 8 O'Clock P. M. 

Nov. 18, 1921. 

There were nine in the circle besides the Jonsons. Mr. Jonson 
was not feeling- at his best and we all agreed to dispense with the 
cabinet work for the evening. 

Those who think our departed friends know nothing of the 
affairs of those on the earth in whom they are interested, might ponder 
over this : 

Krocho commented on the fact that I had come to the "sit-em- 
down" with the "blues" and I replied : 

"What's the remedy for a fellow when he's down in the mouth 
and hasn't sense enough to smile?" The answer came : 

"Just go to yourself, sit down, put yourself in a quiet, calm 
frame of mind and hold down your nerves. Things haven't gone 
just right in business today and you are worried. You have gotten 
out of your own vibration and let this thing work on you until you 
are keyed way down. Tomorrow you will have better news. Cheer 
up, think only good thoughts, wear a smile even for those you don't 
like and you'll soon get back into your right vibration. You don't 
usually worry. That isn't your style; but you let it get the best of 
you today. Don't walk the floor. Sit down. But this little circle 
will help you and you'll go out of here smiling and feeling a whole 
lot better." (Correct). 

My father took hold of the trumpet and he too commented upon 
the state of my mind and said "you'll be out of it before the meeting 
is over. I am still with you, my boy, and helping you every day. 
Things must go cross-wise sometimes ; otherwise where would you 
get your development? Troubles in the material world are part of 
the law. Goodnight son." 

My sister Clara spoke and said: "I see you smiling already, 
brother. You got your face all red from that ride yesterday." 

Question: "Were you with me on that trip?" 

Answer : "No, none of us were along." 

Question : "Well, I certainly felt some one in the car and tried 
to talk, but couldn't get any response. Who was that?" 

Answer : "It was Emma." 

Question: "Who is Emma, sister?" 

Answer: "She will make herself known in time. She is with 
you a good deal lately and you are going to get well acquainted with 
Emma in the future." 

This presumably has reference to a "Guide" from the spirit side. 
I asked ; 

"Who is it that goes down the hall with me at night as I go to 
my room?" 

70 



Answer: "Most of the time it's mother. Sometimes I am along 
and sometimes its Emma and myself. Your mother is often with 
you. But we are all with you, brother, at least some part of the day. 
It was very thoughtful of you George to bring those pretty roses 
for us last Sunday?" 

I replied, "It was a great pleasure for me to do it, and the sweetest 
part of it is to know that you were all there and knew about the 
roses." 

I followed this up with, "Clara, I want you to tell that sweet 
sister Annie of mine that if she doesn't talk to me through this trump- 
et soon she and I are going to have a quarrel." The answer came, 
"She is right with you George." Clara dropped the trumpet and 
Annie took it up with the following explanation : 

"Hello, brother. This is Annie. I haven't been talking to you 
lately, because you know I have been helping sister Clara, and with 
the help you have given us she has made wonderful progress. It 
makes a big difference, George, when we can work together, the 
earth friends with our side. That gives us the right vibration. But 
you know I'm always with you George, and we all wanted to talk 
tonight because you came here with the blues. But you are feeling 
better now and I can see you smiling." 

I asked, "Can you really see me sister?" 

"Why, of course, I can. You are sitting between two ladies, 
with the young lady on your right, and you are leaning forward 
with your shoulders bent and your face is all red." (This was exactly 
the attitude I held at that moment). 

I put this question as a test : "Sister, who was Minnie De 
Kover's brother?" 

Answer: "It was Seth, but he's on this side, though I don't see 
him very often." (Name correct. He passed away many years before 
Annie did). I continued: 

"Who was with Minnie and myself on the night Minnie and I 
tried to talk in the hallway, but were afraid of being heard by the 
teachers?" (This took place at school in Washington, D. C.) 

Answer: "I was there myself, brother, — just you and Minnie 
and myself." (Correct). 

She continued, "Minnie was always very fond of you and we all 
know that you have thought of her many times during all these years. 
Minnie stands right back of your chair now and is going to put her 
hand on your shoulder, so you can feel it." 

A hand went on my left shoulder and I greeted Minnie and 
thanked her for her remembrance of me. Annie replied : 

"You know what a sweet girl Minnie was on your plane; well, 
she's just as sweet a spirit. Before I go, George, I want to thank 
you for the roses you sent us, and I want you to know how it helps 
us on this side to get your messages at night. We get them invariably, 
— not one of them goes astray.. Now, brother, we've kept the trump- 
et a long while, and" it's really hard to do this the first time we try. 

71 



Goodnight. You are going to have good company after you get 
better acquainted with Emma." 

Every one in the circle received just such messages with similar 
"test questions" and identification. The fact is, these efforts to con- 
vince us who the spirits are that talk form a very definite part of 
the conversations, and the "other side" seems especially anxious to 
prove their identity to us. Little jokes, puns and family reminiscences 
of an evidential character enter very largely into these conversations. 
There is also an evident desire to help us all by bits of good advice 
as to the health of some one in the circle; messages of good cheer 
for those who come with a burden on the shoulder; sane suggestions 
for overcoming some temporary physical defect, etc. 

Viola spoke through the trumpet and apologized for not sing- 
ing to us ; said she didn't want to deprive others of the trumpet. She 
too commented upon the state of my mind and offered a message 
of encouragement and cheer to overcome it. 

"Timothy" took up the trumpet with his breezy, good-natured 
salutation and followed this, as he usually does, with an Irish joke or 
pun of some kind. Some one asked his name and received the reply : 

"A fellow in St. Louis once called me, "Say, Timothy — Hay!" 
I asked : 

"Tim, it there anything to the doctrine of re-incarnation?" 

Answer: "No my friend, there is not. Life from your side 
through eternity is one of progression — not retrogression. When you 
leave the earth you have graduated from it. From 'that time on your 
life is one of progress. There could be no progression in going back 
to the earth. It is the school for infants. There is no graduating on 
this side except from one plane to another and higher school in the 
next. What advantage would it be to me to leave the earth as an 
enlightened human being and then have to return either in the same 
form or some lower form? That isn't progression, friend. That 
would be going backwards." 



72 



MEMORANDUM FROM FLOWER MESSAGE 

At Peoples Spiritualist Church, Los Angeles, Cal., Sunday Evening, 

November 20th, 1921. 

On the above date I again purchased four roses to take to the 
church, hoping to have another flower message from mother. I 
wrapped a piece of writing paper around the stems, on which I had 
written : "A rose for mother ; one for sister Clara ; one for sister 
Annie and one for Minnie, from George." 

I stated to Mr. Shank, a business associate in the office, that 
I had done this as an experiment to see whether or not any of the 
folks from ''the other side" could tell me at the Jonson trumpet 
seance tomorrow (Monday) who they were intended for and what 
I had written on the paper. 

Mrs. Miller delivered the flower messages, as usual. She took 
up my cluster of roses and read the message as follows : 

"These beautiful roses bring me the influence of a dear sweet 
mother. She comes so happy and pleased to know that you thought 
to bring them. There are four who come and you brought a rose 
for mother, one for sister Clara and one for each of the other two — 
I do not catch the names clearly but your mother says, we are all 
here to greet you ; we saw you wrap them up and we know who 
they are for. You don't have to wait until tomorrow, my son. We 
can tell you now. We are all here." 

Mrs. Miller continued : "Your mother says, don't worry about 
anything, George. I am always with you and things are not going 
to remain so uncertain much longer. Be patient a little while and 
you will have much to be thankful for. We are all here tonight." 

There were probably as many as 30 messages given out by the 
two mediums — Mrs. Miller and Mrs. Inez Wagner. While a few 
incidents of unconscious mind-reading seen apparent here and there, 
the greater part of the messages is so intimately related to events 
known only to one or two persons on earth and family members on 
the spirit side, that it would be out of the question to attempt to 
account for more than one-fourth of the results by telepathy. 

Mrs. Wagner delivered an exalted lecture, under trance, on 
"What is a Christian?" I believe most of these lectures come from 
her spirit control. But if there appear to be intrusions of the sub- 
liminal self entering into the message toward its close, by reason 
of a partial return to her normal self, it could hardly be wondered 
at in view of the confusion with which she has to contend, — automo- 
biles outside the building, members in the hall coughing, sneezing, 
whispering, dropping hymn books, scuffling their feet, etc. The 
wonder is that she overcomes these difficulties as well as she does. 



73 



NOTES FROM TRUMPET SEANCE 

At the Jonson Residence, Los Angeles, Monday, 8 O'Clock P. M.. 

November 21, 1921. 

Father was one of the first to speak in the trumpet. I put the 
following question : 

"Who is it, father, that has been speaking to me on my pillow 
at night lately? This happened two or three times, but I am not 
just sure who it was." 

Answer: "Your sister Clara and I have both spoken to you in 
this way, and we will do so again." 

I thanked him and told him to keep these visits up and come as 
often as he could. Then he put this question to me: 

"What happened to your pillow last night son?" 

Answer: "Well, I know now what happened. Some one got 
under my pillow, doubled it up and raised it so high that I woke up 
with my head propped up in the air." He laughed heartily at this 
and seemed to think it was a good joke on me. 

I asked if he would meet me at Mrs. Miller's tomorrow (Tuesday) 
afternoon for a private chat through the trumpet. 

Answer: "I will if it is possible, George, — if I am not too busy." 

Following this sister Clara spoke. At first I did not catch the 
message very clearly and she jokingly suggested that I had better 
get some of that worm oil and put in my ears. She referred to the 
roses which I took to the church Sunday, saying "all these attentions 
help us so much on this side ; everything in the way of a good 
thought comes through to strengthen us in our work. We never fail 
to receive them. We knew you were planning the private trumpet 
meeting and we'll all be there." 

I asked after sister Annie and got the reply: "She stands right 
beside you and can hear you and see you smile." 

Question: "Clara, can you really see me?" 

Answer: "Yes, why not? And in a little while you will be 
able to see us." 

Then followed a period of silence and Krocho broke in with, 
"What makes it so horrid still? Don't hold the silence too long; it 
weakens the vibration." 

I answered, "All right, Krocho, I'll ask a question that will 
keep you going for a few minutes. Here's what I want to know : 

"In order to pass from the earth plane to the higher plane, on 

the spirit side, we have to die, as we call it. Now, then, after we 
get on your side when we progress from one plane to a higher one 
is there anything like death, or any other very decided change to go 
through in order to get higher up?" 

Answer: "No Goerner chief, there is only one death. After 
that its life eternal. Passing from one plane to a higher one on the spirit 

74 



side is just quiet, peaceful progression. Life is everlasting. Some 
progress faster than others. Those who have lived a spiritual life 
on the earth, who have learned the law and followed it, are better 
prepared. Very few go right through to the highest realms. Christ 
did it because he was prepared and he ascended into perfection. If 
you know the law and obey it, it is possible to do the same thing. 
But all have the same chance on this side. The law laid down by 
Christ says, 'love ye one another.' Live that and you don't have to 
ask what's going to become of you after death. He is the great 
spirit over all. Do you know, friend, that no man can afford to lose 
his respect for the memory of Christ?" 

I thanked Krocho for the message which she gave me last 
Friday that good news would come on the following day and I would 
have occasion to cheer up, and remarked that she was a "good guess- 
er." But she snapped back with this : 

"Wrong chief. I didn't do any guessing at all. I knew what 
was going to happen. When some person on the earth plane wants 
to do something that just causes a lot of trouble, makes people un- 
happy and does no good, we can often plant a thought in the right 
place, so he can see his duty differently, and that's what happened." 

Minnie spoke through the trumpet and we had a good long chat, 
discussed old school days and joked and laughed over earth affairs. 
Finally, she said : "I want to talk with you alone, George ; I have 
something to say to you." 

I asked her to be present at the private trumpet meeting tomorrow 
and suggested that this would give us a good chance to chat. She 
answered, "Yes, I'll be there. I wanted to get a little message through 
to you at church Sunday night, just to thank you for the roses ; but 
didn't get chance." 

In a few minutes mother placed her hand on my head, then 
moved the trumpet very close to me, saying : 

"George, isn't it wonderful that we can come to you in this way 
and prove that we still live, and can communicate and let you know 
that life is not ended with death ; that death is only the beginning, 
and that we are still with you. Thank you so much, son, for the 
pretty flowers you brought to the church ; it was so beautiful be- 
cause they came from my son. Goodnight my boy. I will talk with 
you again tomorrow." 

Here's an amusing little incident : Krocho likes to play with a 
little metal snapper which she calls "the bug" and sometimes when 
she thinks a spirit has talked too long she finds great sport in "pop- 
ping them out with the bug", as she puts it. Generally some of us 
hide the bug to see if she can find it in the dark ; but she never fails. 
Last night some one hid it way up on the moulding on the wall, 
back of an oil painting. She moved the trumpet up in the air and back 
of the painting, fished the bug out with the trumpet, put it in the 
trumpet and dropped the bug on the table. This she did independ- 
ently and while her medium (Mrs J.) was seated in her chair. 

75 



During the cabinet work Mrs. Jacob, who was formerly acquaint- 
ed with Prof. Hyslop of New York, stated that she could see W. T. 
Stead and Prof. Hyslop both standing in the floor. Later, at the 
trumpet seance, Timothy confirmed this, saying Mr. Stead and Dr. 
Hyslop had both been in the room during the entire manifestation. 
He emphasized that "this is Prof. Hyslop, the psychologist and the 
great skeptic ; some day he's going to talk to you in the trumpet — 
just like the rest of us; he's had his eyes opened since he came over 
here." (Mrs. Jacobs is both clairvoyant and clair-audient). 



76 



FULL RECORD OF TRUMPET SEANCE 

Held at Residence of Mrs. Mary Miller, No. 844 W. 9th Street, Los 
Angeles, Cal., Tuesday Afternoon, November 22nd, 1921, One P. M. 

Reached Mrs. Miller's by appointment. The seance takes place 
in a small room with one door between this room and the hall. The 
door is closed tightly and it would be impossible for any one to 
come in or go out without being heard. The curtain is drawn in 
front of the glass portion of the door. An aluminum trumpet is 
placed on the table and the light turned out. The room is entirely 
dark. 

At any trumpet seance, speaking through the tube gives a cer- 
tain similarity in tone. But the main cause of this similarity is that 
the communicating spirits draw upon the vocal cords of the medium 
— whether she be entranced or not. The medium is not conscious 
of this use of her vocal cords and she may be even using them her- 
self, speaking in a loud tone, while this is being done. 

But those who know the communicating spirit well will have no 
trouble recognizing the characteristic mannerisms of speech. But 
the thing to tie to is the evidential matter of a personal nature rec- 
ornizable among old friends. To me there is no doubt that the 
speakers on this occasion were the spirits they claimed to be. I 
have attended seances enough with them to recognize them immedi- 
ately as they appear. A stranger must look for the style of speech, 
the integrity of the medium and the links of personal matter that go to 
make up the chain of evidence. If necessary ask such questions 
as will bring out the desired identity. 

These voices are all strong and as clear as one would use in an 
ordinary conversational tone. There is nothing that cannot be 
definitely heard. Mrs. M. knew nothing of me except that I had 
occasionally attended her church and had two flower messages there. 
She knew nothing of my folks on "the other side" ; did not even know 
my last name and I am prepared to credit the work as genuine. 

The success of these trumpet seances may be said to depend, 
first upon the state of development of the medium for trumpet work ; 
secondly, the psychic development of the sitter and his frame of 
mind. A doubter or skeptic is very likely to create an inharmonious 
vibration. 

The first voice was a strong, husky man who introduced him- 
self as Dr. Worthington, saying: "I generally procede and end the 
seance. You are George Goerner. I have seen you at the church 
once or twice and know you by sight. I am glad to meet you and 
we are going to get better acquainted. The forces coming to you 
this afternoon are gathering around you. You are strongly psychic 
yourself and your friends are already drawn to you. Good day 
brother." 

Following this came mother with a sweet spiritual message: 
"My son, this is such a happy meeting ; and, oh, to think that we can 
still meet and talk. My boy, through all the years since I left your 
plane I have walked at your side. I have guided your feet through 

77 



life. The way has often been hard; but I have many times called 
on the Master Spirit to give you courage and sustain you, and when 
I saw the ground slipping from under you there was always help 
from on high to carry you through. And now sister Clara and 
Annie and their little ones are all here and we are all so happy. 
There is no death. There is no death. Keep a cheerful heart don't 
worry; you have gone through the worst you will know and we are 
all helping you. And when you brought the flowers to the church 
you didn't know that you brought mother's favorite rose; but you 
did. My old body lies many miles from you and you couldn't put 
them there. But the grave doesn't matter, son. It means nothing. 
The spirit lives. The roses were sent to the hospital; so they did 
more good than you knew. Goodbye, and God bless you." 

Father spoke jokingly of raising my pillow last Sunday night 
and was still laughing over it. He said, "my boy, I just wanted 
to have a little fun with you. That's what makes us all happy. We 
all know what an uphill time you had in the past. But that's over 
with. You are going to have plenty of success and you are going 
to do a great deal of good. I am always with you and helping you 
in this work and in business." 

I replied, "Well, father, you know I have never tried to use 
any one on the other side for business purposes. My greatest hap- 
piness is meeting with you all and chatting with you and knowing 
that you still live and care for me." 

Answer: "Yes, we know how you feel about it and we are 
helping you just the same. Better put some weights on your pillow, 
son." (He laughed heartily and put down the trumpet). 

Sister Clara followed with : "Father must have his joke and 
he thinks its good fun to play a little trick on you. You know he 
always did like that. Well, after all, brother, we are here to make 
you happy and bring all the smiles we can. George, I am so glad 
you are going to send the record to my children and grandchildren. 
There are so many of them and if you will just show them how to 
reach me it will make us all very happy. I see them and talk to them 
every day; but they can't see me and can't hear me. But you can 
show them how. Just think, brother, we used to hear the old 
preacher tell us that we would sleep in our graves and way off in 
the years to come the trumpet would sound and we would all arise. 
He didn't know that we could stand at his side in spirit and listen 
to his sermon, and he didn't know that we could take the trumpet 
and talk to our friends without waiting for the judgment day. Oh, 
George, if I had only known what you know about these things. 
You must teach them to my children. Its too wonderful for them 
to miss it. I'm going to say goodbye, because you are going to 
get a surprise now." 

The next voice was just the dearest kind of a little child's voice 
calling, "Hello, Uncle George ! You don't know me, but I am 
little Mary." 

I asked, "Who is little Mary?" The answer came: "I'm 
mamma's little girl." 

78 



"Yes, but who was your mamma? I don't know of any little Mary 
that belongs to any of our folks." 

Answer: "No, you didn't know me, Uncle George. I was just 
so awful tiny. I only lived in spirit. You think it over. Papa told 
you about it once. "I'm sister Clara's little girl." 

Note: — I now recall that sister Clara's husband mentioned this 
incident to me in Chicago many years ago. But little Mary and I 
got well acquainted through the trumpet and had a nice long chat 
together. She wound up by saying, 

"Did you know that we had little George over here too? You 
don't know little George either. But he's here and he's Aunt 
Annie's little boy. We call him George after you and he wants to 
talk with his Uncle George." Throwing kisses she put down the 
trumpet. 

"Little George" spoke and we had pretty much the same sort 
of a chat which I had with little Mary. George was a baby who also 
passed out in spirit. This incident confirms the statement once made 
to me by sister Annie through the psychic, Mrs. Pettit, at which 
Annie informed me that, "I have my little boy here with me." See 
also Mrs. Wallace's reading of Aug. 31, 1921. Later it was con- 
firmed by my sister Amelia in Chicago, who happened to be living 
with Annie at the time of George's birth. 

Next came a strong cheerful voice, calling: "Hello, George 
Goerner!" I asked, "Who is talking." 

"Think I'll keep you guessing, George. You know. Try it again. 
I told the folks I'd have some fun with you today." 

I replied, "I think I know who it is, because the medium made 
the same mistake they all make and said you stood beside me like 
a brother. But I want you to make yourself known." 

The answer came : "You call the name and I'll promise to give 
you identification." 

Answer: "All right, its Harold Cook." 

Harold: "Why, sure it is. You and I used to dig holes in the 
ground for the same company. How's that for identification? And 
father raised the money." 

Goerner: "That's fine, Harold, and I'm still digging holes." 

Harold : "But you are going to win out, George. Your friends 
are all with you and there's another miner going to talk today." 

Goerner: "How are you getting along now, Harold?" 

Harold: "Fine, George; everything is lovely, and I am happy." 

Goerner: "How is your dear old father and grandmother?" 

Harold: "Father advances very rapidly. You know what a 
wonderful character he was. That's why he's so strong over here. 
And grandmother is just the dearest soul you ever heard about, — 
just the sweetest old lady in the world." 

Goerner: "Harold, I want to get straight on one point: At 

79 



Mrs. Pettit's you told me one time that your mother was still on 
the earth plane. I always thought your mother had passed away 
and was with you in spirit land." 

Harold : "No, George, that was wrong. Mother is still on your 
plane ; but she is very feeble and will be with us about Christmas 
time. She doesn't know it; but we are all preparing to meet her 
over here and are going to take good care of her. She is very old 
now and her health has broken so much lately." 

He continued : "Speaking of the mine, George : You are going 
to make good. Where you went last you stumbled on to some- 
thing that most engineers would overlook. Work along that line. 
Goodbye, old fellow, and if I don't talk very often remember its 
because I'm trying to give some of the other folks a chance at you. 
We get most out of the world by helping others most. Goodbye — 
goodbye — goodbye." 

Mrs. Miller then said, "There's a mining man going to talk 
with you and he dresses like a miner and says he came that way 
to your room and you thought he was Harold." I guessed it to be 
John Thomas, but waited for identification. The voice called : 

"Hello, Goerner!" I answered, "Who is it?" 

Answer: "Its John Thomas, and I'm awfully glad to talk with 
you. You know I'm helping you in your mining work and we 
are going to pull that thing through. Stay with us; keep in close 
touch with this side and don't let go of the work. Things are shaping 
themselves right. Don't hesitate to ask for advice. We know you 
don't want to commercialize us ; but that's all right. We are going 
to help you see it through." 

Goerner: "Well, that's fine John. Its fine of you, because you 
and I never met on earth, and I know that any boy that belongs to 
Jim Thomas is going to be the right sort of a boy." 

John : "Well, dad was a dear old fellow, and he is yet. He al- 
ways thought a great deal of you and he still does. He just follows 
you around. But you and I are going to get better acquainted. So 
I'm going to let dad talk." 

Came this : "Hello George Goerner, old scout ! Do you know 
who I am?" 

Goerner: "Yes, you are my old friend, Mr. Thomas." 

Thomas: "No, no mister about it; just plain old Jim Thomas." 

Goerner: "Well, Jim, this is surely a great meeting. I was in 
hopes that you would come, because I want to thank you again for 

the wonderful work you did on those drawings up north. I saw 
your fine hand in it and in the contract you drew up back East. I 
want to thank you again for it." 

Thomas : "Well, I want you to put the machine on your 
properties ; because we are going to improve it even more but it 
isn't best to do it until you work it out in a more practical way. It 
needs strength and I'm going to show you how to get it. But it 

80 



is going to be all you expect of it. Don't worry about that. As for 
the contract back east ; just go right ahead. Don't try to rush it. 
You can have all the time you want. Take it easy and work it 
out along the lines John suggested. He knows what he's talking 
about." 

Goerner: "Thank you very much, Jim. I want to tell you that 
I finally got in touch with your son, Gordon." 

Thomas : "Yes, Gordon is correct. You got it wrong the other 
time. But I'm glad you located him. I knew you would. Send 
him the record. We want to get in touch with him, because we 
can help him so much, and he will understand things better if he 
gets the record and the better he understands it the better we can 
help. You wont lose anything by it. It will all come back to you, 
old pal. Ever since I passed away I have been on your trail and I'm 
going to stay with you and we are all working for you. John thinks 
a great deal of you." 

I thanked him and asked, "How is Mrs. Thomas?" 

Answer: "She's fine now George. It was better for her to 
come over here. Life was hard for her on earth and we are all so 
happy here together. But we want Gordon to know about the 
things you understand so well. Tell him we've got oid Rover here 
with us." 

Goerner: "All right; Jim, I'll see that he does know. But 
you found things very different over there from what you expected, 
didn't you?" 

Thomas : "Yes, I did. If I had only known what you know. 
But, you're a lucky lad, George, and you'll find it out when you get 
on this side. Oh, but it does help so much to get in the right path 
before you pass over. Well, goodbye, old pal — goodbye — goodbye." 

"Sunbeam," the flower guide at the church, spoke through the 
trumpet; told me who she was; said she was so happy to deliver 
the messages to me from mother, and she knew we would get better 
acquainted and that was why she wanted to talk a little today. Her 
greeting was full of good cheer and she put down the trumpet with : 
"We will meet again often." 

Dr. Worthington again spoke, bade me good day and dropped 
the trumpet to the floor as an indication that the seance was over. 
Following this Mrs. Miller said : 

"A very sweet spirit just came through the door and walked 
right back of you, placed one hand on your shoulder and says : 

"Tell George I am so sorry I was late. But it couldn't be helped. 
I had some work to do looking after some little children that just 
came over and they needed help so badly. But tell him I'll make it 
up to him and we'll have that confidential chat before long. Tell him 
its Minnie; he knows and he knows that I am always with him. I 
didn't forget and I just stepped in at the last minute so he would 
know." 

Note : — Mother's reference to the roses going to the hospital is 
correct. I learned on inquiry that the flowers placed on the table 

81 



at the church for the "flower messages" are sent to the hospital 
after the church service. 

The appearance of little Mary at this seance will probably ac- 
count for the name "Mary" written on the slip of paper which 
came from behind the cabinet at the Jonsons on Monday, Oct. 24th. 
(See record for that date). Mary would be an appropriate name 
for this little tot, as this was the name of both of her grandmothers. 
It is also probable that the "John" on the same slip of paper was 
intended for John Thomas, who appeared at today's seance. 

Mr. Thomas' request to tell his son Gordon that "We've got 
old Rover here with us," evidently has reference to a family dog, 
although this was the first I had ever heard of him. 

The reader should note this : The Thomas family and the Cook 
family were not acquainted with each other on the earth plane. 
Neither was either of these families acquainted with my relatives 
or Minnie on the earth. Yet they all seem to be very close to one 
another on "the other side" and most invariably come all together 
to commune with me when the door is open through the medium. 
Their identity is complete and to me there is no question as to who 
they are. Also observe that at the Jonson trumpet seance of Nov. 
21, I made a definite appointment with my folks in spirit land to 
meet me the next day at the Miller seance, and they were all there 
to keep the appointment. Can you still question the intelligence of 
spirit folks and the perpetuation of memory after death ? 



82 



NOTES ON TRUMPET SEANCE 

At Residence of Mr. and Mrs. Jonson, Los Angeles, Friday P. M., 

November 25th, 1921. 

The cabinet work was slow again and this will probably be 
the case until this work is abandoned for the materialization meet- 
ings. The object of the guides on the other side seems to be to 
give Mr. and Mrs. J. an opportunity to rest up and conserve their 
strength. The manifestations consisted mostly of handing out 
small roses — one for each member in the circle, and writing notes. 

Silas Webster, chemist guide gave this : "To the Circle : We on 
our side are waiting very patiently for the day when we can go ahead 
with our regular work and hope you will be able soon to gratify 
our desire." 

A note from sister Annie, written in a very good imitation of 
her own hand when on earth, read : "Dear George : We were with 
you when you bought the roses and you are seldom alone. Be of 
good cheer; we are helping you in every way possible. With love, 
Sister Annie." 

Mrs. Lambert had a message from her cousin Martha, who just 
passed out a few weeks ago, containing the Catholic cross, in which 
was written "I. H. S." Before the trumpet work began there was 
a discussion between Mr. and Mrs. L. as to the meaning of the 
initials. Later Martha's mother (from the other side) spoke through 
the trumpet and corrected Mrs. L's. interpretation, saying the letters 
stand for, "I have suffered." 

"Little Mary" took up the trumpet and announced that it was 
"Mary Ellen" for Uncle George. I asked, 

"Is this the same little Mary as my sister Clara's baby?" 

"Sure, it is Uncle George. Didn't we have a grand talk last 
Tuesday?" 

Answer: "We surely did, sweetheart, and we are going to have 
another one soon." 

Mary : "I'm glad of that ; I can hardly wait. You send us such 
good thoughts that it makes it easy for us to talk with you." 

I asked: "How is little George?" 

Answer: "Oh, he's fine and waiting for another meeting." 

Then came a moment of silence and I asked, "Have you gone, 
Mary?" 

Answer: "No, I came here to stick; but somebody else wants 
the trumpet." Throwing out kisses she laid the trumpet down with 
"Goodnight, Uncle George." 

Father spoke very briefly, saying "How do you do, son; just 
wanted to greet you." 

I replied, "You haven't been planning any more tricks on my 
pillow, have you father?" 

83 



Answer: "No, I'll come in a different way next time. Goodbye, 
son ; I am always with you." 

Sister Clara placed the trumpet very close to my ear, standing 
back of my chair, as there was another voice using the other trumpet. 
She said: 

"I was there George?" 

George: "Where, sister?" 

Clara: "At the trumpet meeting Tuesday?" 

George : "Well, bless your heart, sister I know you were. Didn't 
we have a good meeting?" 

Clara: "Oh, that was grand it was so easy to talk." 

I asked, "Did you speak to me on my pillow last night?" 

Clara: "I tried to make myself heard, but didn't get along very 
well." 

George: "What else did you try to do in the room, sister?" 

Clara: "I tried to materialize, but didn't have much success. 
But I did it for development; your vibrations are good, George, and 
it helps us to come to you. Now, listen, brother: You get one 
of those trumpets that you were talking about, and put it in your 
room and when you go to bed at night let it set on the table close 
to the bed and we'll come and talk with you direct." 

George: "How did you know I thought of getting a trumpet?" 

Clara: "I heard you talking about it at Jonsons. (Correct). 
But you were afraid you might not be able to get any results, 
(Correct). You will, brother; its getting easier all the time to get 
close to you." 

George : "I'm glad to hear that sister and I will surely get the 
trumpet." 

Later we were all expressing the wish that Viola would sing 
for us and some one suggested starting "Whispering Hopes" on the 
Victrola. The moment the Victrola began Viola started to sing 
and sang the song all the way through, going clear around the circle 
and singing first at one chair, then the next, etc. 

Timothy first went all around the circle, tapped each and every 
one of us on the head with the trumpet; then gave us a greeting and 
Goerner asked: 

"Tim, are there any differences in language on your side of life?" 

Tim: "No, friend, we all speak the same tongue." 

Goerner : "Is it true that you speak through thought vibration 
instead of the voice as we use it on this side?" 

Tim : " That's right ; the language here is the language of 
thought; its the universal tongue. But this isn't so easy to make 
clear in the language of the earth ; there is a difficulty to overcome 
in giving you the right understanding of this phase of our life here." 

Goerner : "Well, Tim, the Hindoo guide who came to Mrs. Lom- 

84 



bard tonight spoke in Hindoo. She can't understand Hindoo; why 
didn't he speak in English?" 

Tim: "He only used his native tongue for the purpose of 
identification. When he talks to her clair-audiently he'll use the 
thought language and communicate by vibrant force." 

Some one asked : "Tim, where do the spirit guides get these 
flowers which they hand over the curtain to us?" 

Tim: (Laughing) "I wont tell you, friend; because I don't 
want you to think you can go right out and get a whole lot of roses 
for nothing. But the explanation given by most of the scientific 
writers on the subject is sufficient for now." 

Goerner: "Tim, a few nights ago, you told us that you had met 
Dr. Hyslop, from New York?" 

Tim : "Yes, I met him once." 

Goerner: "Well, when the professor was on earth during all 
his psychical research work his great exacting principle was, evi- 
dence. He was always demanding evidence. Now, when you see him 
again you tell him that we want him to come here and talk with 
us through the trumpet; but be sure to tell him that he had better 
come well prepared with credentials, because we are going to be just 
as exacting about evidence as he was." 

Tim: "That's right, friend hand it right back to them. Some 
of those fellows spend all their time making investigations instead 
of living the life and when they get on this side they find out that 
it isn't the research that gives them their standing." 

Goerner: "But he left a good monument behind with the books 
he wrote ; they are being widely read now." 

Tim: "That's right, friend; he did his greatest good after he 
was gone. The same way with Isaac Funk. He's here too." 

Goerner : "Yes, I have read his 'Widow's Mite.' '* 

Tim: "That's a wonderful book and has helped all over the 
world." 

Some one asked : "Were you a Catholic, Tim?" 

Answer: "No, I was an Orangeman. They are Protestants. 
But its your character that counts ; not what you profess." 

Question: "Is there any such thing as a day of judgment?" 

Tim : "Yes. its every day that you live. But there is no judg- 
ment day in the sense you mean. Every man and woman is brought 
to trial every day they live. If you don't live down your weaknesses 
on your side, you've got to do it on this side." 

Question: "Is there any such .place as hell?" 

Answer: "Not in your orthodox sense. There is punishment 
enough on this side; but it is mental rather than physical and is in 
just proportion to the deeds done in the body. A man is responsible 
for his wilfull wrongs only. To punish a man through eternity 
when he has only lived a few years of wrong doing under full respon- 

85 



sibility is not fulfilling the doctrine of Christ. The mistakes you make 
and for which you cannot be held responsible are not the things that 
bring darkness after death. There is no such thing as eternal punish- 
ment unless a man wants to be punished eternally. In other words, 
the door of reformation is never closed either on your side or ours. 
Purgatory comes nearer expressing it, but the priests have no 
strangle-hold on purgatory. It has been a law since the beginning 
of time that no man shall be denied his chance to go forward. The 
Catholic is oppenly opposed to spiritualism ; but at heart he's a spirit- 
ualist just the same. Take spiritualism out of Catholicism and youhavn't 
much left. But don't think any man can escape his responsibility. 
He pays at one end or the other." 

At this Krocho snapped the "bug" and Timothy laughed, saying: 
"There's Krocho popping me out ; I've talked too much," and threw 
the trumpet on the table. 

Note: — The name "Mary Ellen" applied to sister Clara's child 
brings out another good piece of identity. This name would be ap- 
propriate for her, as her grandmother on her father's side was named 
"Mary Ellen." (See Trumpet Seance of Nov. 22nd). 

Regarding flowers brought in as "apports", at a later seance 
one of the spirit guides explained to us that these were taken from 
gardens in the neighborhood of the Jonson home ; and qualified 
this with the statement that the forces from the "other side" gave the 
soil, roots and stems treatment by which the plant lost nothing by 
the plucking of the flowers. 



86 



Notes on Psychic Experiences taking place Sunday November 27, 1921. 

I attended the Peoples Spiritualist Church, New Hampshire 
Avenue and 12th Street, Los Angeles, taking with me a cluster of 
roses, naming one rose for mother, one for sister Clara, one for Sis- 
ter Annie, one for Minnie and one for little Mary Ellen. 

Mrs. Mary Miller read the "flower messages." Taking up the 
roses I had brought she said : 

"When you wrapped up these roses you gave them all names. 
There is one for mother, one for Clara, one for Minnie; — the others 
I do not catch, as the forces that are for you are beginning to come 
thick. There is your father; then comes a man named John, and 
with him comes Jim. They are all here and all want to greet you. 
Mother says, "tell George if he only knew how his work helps us 
here, and how we love the flowers." Minnie walks right in front of 
you, as a sweet spiritual woman and thanks you for the roses." 

The "John" mentioned is doubtless John Thomas and "Jim" is 
his father. 

Those who wonder what becomes of a limb or other part of the 
body lost on the earth may find the answer in this : 

Mrs. Inez Wagner was delivering messages to the members in 
the hall, and asked : "Who in the audience would recognize a man 
who calls himself Pegleg Smith and says he wants to talk with his 
old partner?" She pointed the man out (although she was blind- 
folded) and he identified Pegleg. She then continued, 

"Tell him I've got both my legs now and can walk as well as 
anybody." 

In my room at night, after I had retired, sister Clara spoke to 
me on my pillow. I asked, 

"Is it sister talking?" 

Answer : "Yes, its Clara. I told you I would came often." 

I replied : "Well, it's very sweet of you sister and the oftener 
you come the better I understand things on the other side. Do you 
think we can talk any plainer after I get the trumpet?" 

Answer: "Yes, I know we can. I want to thank you for the 
roses." 

With this the voice left. It was followed by some one tapping 
on the pillow. Father does this sometimes on the trumpet at the 
Jonson seances and I asked, "Is it father?" He answered with 
three taps, meaning "Yes" and said he had just come to let me know 
that they are all with me. 

The heavy male voice which I have heard several times before, 
and to which my father referred at the trumpet seance of Nov. 11th, 
and also at the Wednesday evening developing class Nov. 9th, 
speaking within me, spoke several times last night. The sound was 
clear enough, but the only intelligible words I could catch were, 
"Keep on with the work, keep on with the work." 

87 



I placed my right hand up on the pillow, down toward the edge, 
and a small hand like that of a child's crept into my hand. I held 
it for not less than five minutes, felt the fingers, the thumb and the 
palm. I asked whose hand it was, but received no reply. I was not 
asleep, my eyes were wide open and the hand was certainly there. 
It was neither warm nor cold, but what might be called "medium/' 
I suspect it was little Mary Ellen's and will make further inquiry at 
the Jonson trumpet meeting tonight. 

Note : — Unfortunately, these manifestations coming to my room 
are matters which I cannot prove to any one else, as can be done 
with seances held in the presence of others. I am always alone in 
my room, and it is doubtful if they would occur in the presence of 
a stranger who had had no previous training in psychic work. To 
me, however, they furnish exceptional proof, for the reason that I 
know to an absolute certainty that there is no one else in the room 
and the messages can come from no human voice. The conversa- 
tions could not be carried on unless I was wide awake and my mind 
clear so I can respond to the questions and answers given. It is 
no dream and no hallucination. Furthermore, they most invariably 
connect up with some previous bit of evidential matter taking place 
at other seances or psychic readings and in most instances form a 
definite connecting link. 



88 



NOTES OF TRUMPET SEANCE 

At the Jonson Residence, Los Angeles, Cal., Monday Evening, 

November 28th, 1921. 

There were only ten present at the meeting, including Mr. and 
Mrs. J. The cabinet results were almost negative for three-fourths 
of the time. This was doubtless due to a weak vibration resulting 
from a generally depressed feeling on the part of both Mr. and Mrs. 
J. on account of their daughter having left that day for the hospital 
for a serious operation. 

Finally "Gray Feather" took control of Mr. J. just long enough 
to say that he wanted to "lift him up" and told the circle that he 
was going "to tell on his medium; my medium he go today to sit 
down to table to eat when squaw went out, and he cry just like 
little baby. He still feel that way ; that's why can get no big noise." 

Some one asked Gray Feather if Lottie would be safe at the 
hospital and received the reply: "Me don't know. Sometimes no 
look good ; but heap good work being done ; maybe she be all right." 

Then Timothy got into the cabinet and cut up a few antics making 
comic figures out of paper with the scissors and soon had the circle in 
a lighter frame of mind. 

When the trumpet circle opened the vibration was very strong — 
the strongest we have yet had — and the results for every one were 
unusually good. All the communicators "from the other side" com- 
mented upon the even, harmonious conditions ; said the vibration was 
almost perfect and would bring better results than we had ever had." 

This proved to be the case. The voices were strong and fol- 
lowed close on one another without the usual music to start them. 

Father took the trumpet and I asked if he had been to my room 
the night before. 

Answer: "Yes; do you know what else I did?" 

Goerner: "No, father, what was it?' 

Answer: "I went to that church and saw all of you there and 
I got into the vibration of every one of you and that helps us all. 
We have a better contact now." 

Goerner: "Father, do you know anything about the hand that 
crept into mine on the pillow last night?" 

Answer: "No, it didn't happen while I was there. I am going 
to talk with you at Mrs. Miller's tomorrow afternoon." 

Goerner: "Did you know I had an appointment with her?" 

Answer: "Sure, I heard you make it at the church just as 
you went into the door." 

Note : — This is correct ; Mrs. Miller was at the entrance of the 
church as I passed in and I made the appointment at that time. 

Little Mary Ellen called, "Hello, Uncle George!" I answered: 
"Well, bless your heart, dearie, I'm glad to hear you speak again." 

89 



"Well, I was at the church last night. You looked so happy and 
full of smiles." 

Goerner : "Why shouldn't I ; when I knew you were all there ; 
I couldn't help feeling happy. But what else did you do last night, 
dearie?" 

The reply came, "Why, I stole into your room after grandpa 
left and you took my hand." 

Goerner: "Well, bless your heart, that's just what I wanted to 
know and I was waiting to see if you would tell me about it. Well, 
sweet soul, you can just put your hand in mine any time and I'd 
just love to have you." 

Answer: "Well, it wasn't anybody but me, Uncle George, and 
I'm coming soon again." 

Goerner: "Will you come to the trumpet meeting tomorrow?" 

Answer: "Sure, we are all going to be there. Goodbye." 

I said to sister Annie : "Sister, you know father was considered 
a good physician and surgeon when he was here on earth, and we 
all want him to look out for Lottie while she's at the hospital and 
take good care of her." 

Annie : "That's just what I was going to speak about. All of 
our forces are working for her. They know its serious and we are 
doing good work here. Rest easy all of you and send out your best 
thoughts for her while she's away and that helps so much." 

I asked if she would be at the trumpet meeting tomorrow and 
she answered, "Yes, we will all be there ; Clara stands right back of 
you now with her hand on your chair. Goodnight, brother." 

Timothy came in, saying that if he didn't get in and say a word 
the ladies would have it all their own way. He asked, "What's 
the question tonight?" 

I put this one : "We have spoken before about animals living 
on your side : Does the animal actually exist in the same sense that 
you and your other spirit friends do; or isn't the animal there really 
as a mental reflection of the dog or horse that we loved and cared 
for on this side?" 

Answer: "Not a bit of it, friend. That dog and horse are alive 
just as much as I am, or any other friends you may have here, and 
in exactly the same sense. There is no mental reflection business about 
it ; its the real thing." 

Krocho broke in with, "The shams are all on the earth side, 
chief ; its on our side that you get only what's real." 

Timothy : "That's true, friend ; Krocho put it to you just right." 

Previous to this Mrs. M.'s father had spoken and referred to his 
lameness. Afterwards Mrs. M. said to Timothy: "I am puzzled 
as to why my father should have said he was no longer lame. He 
never was lame on earth. Why did he say it?" 

90 



Tim : "I don't know either why he should have said it if he 
was never lame; what did he die of?" 

Mrs. M : "He had a stroke of paralysis." 

Tim : "Oh, well, that accounts for it, lady. That was just his 
way of expressing himself. If you had a stroke of paralysis you'd 
feel pretty lame after it too." 

"Catherine", a relative of the M. family, appears to have over- 
heard this conversation and she spoke to Mrs. M. independent of the 
trumpet and confirmed Tim's explanation, saying- father wished her 
to explain that he didn't mean that he was lame and couldn't walk 
naturally; "but he just felt lame all over." 

Some one asked Krocho what sort of homes they had on the other 
side. 

Answer: "The kind of a home you have built for yourself on 
the earth plane. Your mansion will suit your character. If its a poor 
one when you reach here its your privilege to keep building it up as 
you move higher until you reach the home not made with hands, 
eternal in the heavens. As many beautiful thoughts as you think 
just so many beautiful flowers will you find in your home here, and 
you can sprinkle them with the waters of love and kindness and 
they just keep on multiplying and growing brighter and prettier all 
the time." 

W. T. Stead announced himself through the trumpet and said 
he had come to encourage us in the organization of the Psychical 
Society ; said he was greatly interested in it ; said he saw a chance 
to build up to the Bureau which Julia wanted him to found before 
he went down on the Titanic. He assured us of success and said 
Julia (who wrote the "Letters from Julia" through Stead's hand 
after Julia had passed to the other side and while Stead was still 
on earth) had taken such an interest in it that she came along to 
say a word of good cheer and to encourage us. 

"Julia" followed Stead, saying she couldn't resist the desire to 
assure us of her cooperation in the society and said, "You must 
not stop there ; but encourage the growth of other societies until it 
becomes world-wide." 

Krocho concluded the seance with : "Well, friends, my medium's 
had the blues all day; and she's tired and I'm going to pop myself 
out. All keep a good thought for little squaw until she comes back 
to you and we are all going to work for her from our side. But you 
know friends, there comes a time when we must all come over and 
when that time comes nothing can stop you and you just have to be 
popped out. We can't tell today just how its going to come out, 
but I feel like its going to be all right and the little squaw is coming 
back to you all real soon. But when your work is done, and when 
you can do more good on our side than you can remaining in that 
old tight body on earth, it aint a death ; its a birth. Goodnight every- 
body." 

91 



Note: — Those who have read the "Letters from Julia", written 
automatically by W. T. Stead previous to his passing away and dic- 
tated under the signature of "Julia" will understand the reference 
to establishing "the bureau" for bringing general proof of spiritualism, 
or spiritism, to the world. W. T. Stead was for many years the 
president of the British Society for Psychical Research. Julia 
had been a friend and co-worker with him and this will account 
for their appearance together on this occasion and their interest in the 
local society being formed here. 



92 



FULL RECORD OF TRUMPET SEANCE 

At Residence of Mrs. Mary Miller, Los Angeles, Cal., Tuesday, 
1 O' Clock P. M., Nov. 29, 1921. 

There was no one present in the seance room except Mrs. Miller 
and myself, as on previous meeting. The trumpet she uses is aluminum 
and this is first emersed in water — the water acting as a conductor. 
The trumpet is placed on the floor and taken up by the different 
communicators, who sometimes come very close to the sitter, and 
even manifest their presence by tapping him on the head, face or 
shoulders in an affectionate way. 

Dr. Worthington, trumpet control, came first again and greeted 
me about as follows : 

"Good afternoon, Mr. Goerner. I am glad to see you back again. 
I thought we would get better acquainted. There are good forces 
here for you and they are already assembled in the room. You are 
mediumistic and becoming more so right along and it makes it easy 
for your friends on the other side to reach you. Keep up a smiling 
face and a cheerful heart and the results will come." 

Next came Minnie and we had a very good little chat, much of it 
being of a personal nature relating to past associations before she 
left the earth plane, schoolday topics, friends of bygone days, etc. 
Finally, I asked if her brother Seth was with her and received the reply. 

"Yes, he is here now and I see him often. He hasn't forgotten 
you and still thinks a great deal of you. You know he passed out 
before I did and was here first." (Correct). 

I remarked, "Minnie are we going to have that confidential 
little chat soon that you spoke of?" 

Answer : "Yes, but I am going to wait until you get your trump- 
et; then I'm going to magnetize it for you and when we can talk 

all alone, with no one but you and me to listen, I am going to tell you 
what I wanted to say. Goodbye. We'll have many talks together 
soon." 

Little Mary Ellen spoke and said she came just to let me know 
how happy it made her to talk with Uncle George, and again con- 
firmed the incident of Sunday night by saying, "I put my hand in 
yours on the pillow Sunday night and I'm going to do it again soon, 
and when you get your trumpet I'm coming often. They are all here 
to talk and little George is holding up his hand for the trumpet." She 
threw several kisses through the trumpet and handed it over to 
George. 

Little George and I chatted pretty much as an Uncle on the 
earth would chat with a nephew on earth that he cared for, and he 
seemed to be remarkably pleased at a chance to chat with Uncle, and 
said he came to the church too with the rest of the folks. 

Then came Mr. Thomas with : "Hello, George, I'm John and I 
was with you this morning at that conference in the office. I went 
all through it with you. I looked after the mining side for you and 

93 



there were others with me to look after the business end. You can 
go right ahead on this line. They look like a good pair and we are 
going to help you pull it through." 

I asked: "How is your mother, John?" 

Answer : "Oh, mother is getting along fine. We are all together 
now and everybody is feeling fine and happy. Rover is still here 
he stays right along with us. We couldn't do without him." He 
put down the trumpet and was followed by his father with the same 
greeting : 

Hello, Goerner: "This is your old friend, Jim." 

Goerner: "This is surely fine, Jim. I'm expecting lots of good 
chats with all of you after I get my own trumpet and have it in my 
room. 

Thomas : "I'll be there, old boy. Do you know who is going 
to be your trumpet guide?" 

Goerner: "No, I don't Jim." He did not go farther with this 
point just then ; but continued : 

"I just dropped in to tell you that I was with you this morning 
at the conference. John was with me and we both took a good look 
at that pair. You know the old lawyer we used to have in Denver?" 

Goerner : "Yes, I know who you mean." 

Thomas : "I took him along with me just for safety, to see that 
your feet didn't slip. Now, let me tell you, George : You needn't 

be afraid of Tom ; he will pull this thing through and look out 

for you too. You can trust him to handle the other fellow. They mean 
business and I am going to stay right with you to the finish." 

Goerner : "Can I trust them, Jim, to play fair and give us a 
square deal?" 

Thomas : "Yes, George, you can go right through with it. Mr. 

isn't as hard a man as you think ; — his word is good. But here's 

what I want to do : We are planning some fine work for you later 
on ; but we must first get you on your feet so you can move about. 
After we get the mine going you can work without these hindrances 
that make it hard for you to do anything now. We have got to get 
you out of the squeeze. That's why I appointed myself your trumpet 
guide. I am going to help with that, so we can keep close together." 

Goerner: "That's fine, Jim, and I know that we are going to get 
great results." 

Thomas asked : "George can you see old Rover sitting near you?" 

Goerner : "No, I am not clairvoyant enough for that and am 
wondering if I will ever be able to get that far." 

Thomas : "Yes, you will ; you are right on the verge of it now. 
You are too psychic not to get it. A year ago it would have been 
impossible. But you have made good headway and you know the 
results have been coming right along. Just keep it up. Do you 
know, old boy, that when you once get well into this work you can 

94 



never turn back because you will never want to. But Mrs. Miller 
can see Rover; ask her to describe him." 

Mrs. Miller then said, "he sits right beside you, down on his 
haunches with his forelegs up and his head turned looking toward 
you. He is a black-tan with just a little white spot on his nose; big 
intelligent eyes and his big tongue hanging out of his mouth." 

Thomas : "That's right ; he wont keep his tongue in his mouth. 
He always did let it hang outside. That's Rover exactly." 

Goerner : "You know, Jim I located Gordon and I am going to 
keep in close touch with him until he reaches you. I'll get the record 
to him just as soon as I can find a way to get it out." 

Thomas : "Yes, that will be fine. His mother will be so glad. 
Gordon had a setback to his health and we can be of help to him, 
and can help him so much better when he understands these things." 

Mrs. Thomas followed Jim and we renewed our acquaintance of 
earth. I asked if she knew how close together she and my sister Clara 
passed out and she answered : 

"Yes,Mr.Goerner,we both passed out at the same time, I in August 
and she in September, and we meet over here and have been great 
friends ever since. You know Denver was so cold, and so much snow 
in the winter. I don't blame you for living in Los Angeles." 

Another voice: "My boy, this is mother. I didn't just come this 
minute ; I have been with you all day. We all love the beautiful 
flowers you brought to the church Sunday. They brought such a 
sweet message to us all. Then they went to Prof. Bronson and when 
he took them to his home he sent out such a wonderful vibration and 
it made it so easy for us to reach you last night and today. He is 
so spiritual and his influence goes far. So you see just a little kind- 
ness, just a word of love, just a cheerful message, and it keeps grow- 
ing as it goes. Be of good cheer ; we are helping you and remember 
always that mother is with you to the end." 

"Sunbeam", the guide who controls Mrs. Miller in delivering 
the flower messages at the church, came in as bright as her name 
with : 

"Do you know, brother, that you get your greatest wisdom at 
night?" 

Goerner: "No, Sunbeam, I didn't; but I am glad to hear that." 

Sunbeam : "This is true. It is why your friends come to you 
at night. They are helping you in this way. After you lie down 
long enough to get your nerves quiet and become receptive, they 
steal into your mind so peacefully and put good thoughts there. So 
when you bring your flowers to the church the word goes out long 
before you think it does and the dear ones are all there to meet you. 
You know they are there and that's why you keep your mind open to 
receive them. You know they are here today and your face is just 
full of smiles. Goodbye for today, brother." 

Dr. Worthington took up the trumpet, delivered a farewell ad- 
dress and was about to drop it when Mrs. Miller said : 

95 



"Just this moment a dear old gentleman came through the door. 
He comes with the influence of a father and walks very rapidly 
to your chair and throws up his hand as a signal to Dr. Worthington 
and says, 'Doctor, don't drop that trumpet till I keep my word with 
my son. I promised him last night that I would be here today and 
I must keep my promise. Hold the vibration just a moment." 

Father then spoke, said he had been almost too busy to get to the 
meeting and said "Doctor Worthington was good enough to keep the 
door open." After a moment's chat he dropped the trumpet with 
Goodbye, and God bless you my boy I am always with you." 

Notes : — The conference at the office, to which Mr. Thomas and 
his son referred, took place on the morning of this seance. I held 
a business meeting with two associates who came for the purpose 
of arranging to raise capital for some mining interests. I went directly 
from the office to Mrs. Miller's, without conversing with any one 
at all about this conference, and Mrs. Miller could have had no 
possible way of getting any advance information on it. The name 

"Tom " was correctly called, and neither any of my friends on the 

spirit side nor any one at the Miller home could ever have known this 
party on earth. 

The statement made by Mrs. Thomas that she and my sister 
Clara had both passed out the same time — "I in August and she in 
September" is approximately correct, although I have not been able to 
get the exact date of Mrs. Thomas' death. Sister Clara passed over 
Sept. 28th, 1921, and Mrs Thomas sometime late in the summer of the 
same year. 

The statement made by my mother, that the roses afterwards 
went to Prof. Bronson, is also correct. Usually they go from the 
church to the hospital, but on this occasion after the flower messages 
were given my particular cluster of roses was handed to Prof. Bronson 
as a reward for his lecture on "The Master's Cup." 

I have omitted sister Clara's message from this record, as it 
was most entirely of a personal nature relative to her children in 
Chicago; but wish to mention the fact that she too spoke of my 
having ordered the trumpet and from the tone of her message she 
seemed to know all about it, — when I had placed the order — the fact 
that I had to send east for it, and seemed to know just about when 
it ought to reach me. 

Father's statement that he had promised me last night that he 
would be at the trumpet meeting today was correct. The appoint- 
ment was agreed upon between him and myself at the Jonson seance 
the night before. This seems a good piece of evidence of intelligence 
on the spirit side, as Mrs. Miller knew nothing of my having attended 
the Jonson seance and knew nothing of the appointment with my 
father. 



96 



RECORD OF TRUMPET SEANCE 

At Residence of Mr. and Mrs. Jonson, Los Angeles, Friday, 8 O'Clock 
P. M., December 2nd, 1921. 

There was the usual crowd of ten members present. The cabinet 
work was limited mostly to messages written on the pad left in 
the chair behind the curtain. Most of those present had a message 
from some one on "the other side." Silas Webster, chemist guide to 
Mr. Jonson, handed out the following: 

"To the Circle : It is always a pleasure to come to you 
in this way, or in helping in the animation of the physical 
objects used for our physical work here back of the cur- 
tain. But you all being in perfect harmony assists us greatly, 
as nothing without that can be accomplished satisfactorily. Remem- 
ber, friends, the saying a house divided against itself cannot stand. 
Do not allow any unkind thoughts to prevail, either within or outside 
of your seance room, as such are most detrimental to your spiritual 
development and a hindrance to the manifestations. Think only good 
and aspire to the highest and you will build up around you such a 
storage of physical force that we will be able to accomplish most 
anything we attempt. Yours, Silas Webster." 

"Kitty" sent out one of her childish scrawls, written in circles : 
"Well, I did not get a chance last time so I am going to write this 
time. We want our medium to stop worrying. We will all help 
aunt Lottie all we can. Be cheerful and we can all work together." 

After the curtain seance was over I read the messages to the circle 
and placed the ones from Kitty and Silas Webster in my pocket. At 
the trumpet circle my sister Annie mentioned this, saying: 

"Brother, I had to grab this trumpet on the run before somebody 
else got it. Just wanted to tell you that I am going to write you an- 
other letter soon." 

I answered: "I think it's about time, sister, that I was getting 
another one," and received the answer : 

"How many do you want at one time, brother, you've got two in 
your pocket now." 

Mother spoke of the meeting held the evening before for the re- 
organization of the Psychical Research Society ; said we were attend- 
ed by a good band of helpers and that was why everything went on in 
harmony. Said she was glad that that I had taken the presidency of 
it, and added : 

"That was arranged from this side, my son, and you have such a 
strong helper in this work." 

I asked : "Who is my helper, mother?" 

Answer: "She will make herself known to you in her own way. 
She is getting very close to you lately. That was such a lovely meeting 
we had Tuesday, son. It is so wonderful that we can meet and com- 
mune together this way. I will be with you at the church Sunday night 
— we will all be there. Goodbye — goodbye." 

97 



Sister Clara also spoke of being present at the meeting of the socie- 
ty ; said there were good forces on the other side working for us ; 
said she would be at the Church Sunday and try to get a message 
through, but "If I don't, brother, you will feel our presence and know 
that we are there. Little Mary sends her love and says she is coming 
to see you soon." 

"Catherine," who comes to Mr. and Mrs. M. as a guide was asked 
by Mr. M. : 

"Catharine, what do you think of the selection we made for presi- 
dent of the society?" 

Answer : "It's all right. Things will move along now. He isn't 
afraid to speak out. We are back of him and back of the society, be- 
cause we want to see you lead up to big work." 

All through the trumpet seance references were made by one com- 
municator after another to the reorganization meeting of the society. 
Evidently we had a substantial group of visitors from the spirit side ; 
they seemed familiar with every detail of the meeting and spoke of the 
subjects discussed by us in a knowing way. There seemed to be noth- 
ing that escaped them. 

A male voice spoke through the trumpet, announcing his name as 
"Frank Shaw." 

Question: "Who are you for?" 

Answer: "I'm for everybody." 

Krocho then broke in with : "Oh, he's the man that used to make 
such good stink-up stuff." 

Shaw : "I am Frank Shaw from Toledo, Ohio. I used to manu- 
facture perfumery. If you will all lay your handkerchiefs on the table 
I'll perfume them for you." 

Krocho : "Oh, we are all going to get stunk up." 

Each and every member placed a handkerchief on the table. 
Every handkerchief was removed, saturated with perfume and put 
back on the table where it belonged. The room was then sprinkled 
with perfumery until the place was scented with it. 

We tried a little experiment with the trumpets. Most of us prefer 
only one trumpet on the table at a time. When there are two both of 
them are often being used at once and the two voices create confusion, 
especially for those whose hearing is not very acute. The decision we 
reached was to put both trumpets on the table, but to "send out a 
thought to the other side not to use but one at a time," and see what 
would be the result. "The other side" carried out the program to the 
letter; used only one trumpet at a time, although frequently one 
communicator would eagerly hold the loose trumpet in hand waiting 
for the present speaker to finish. 

When things got quiet and Krocho thought it necessary to say 
something to hold the vibration, I asked : 

"Krocho, do the folks on your side of life have to sleep ?" 

98 



Answer: "No, chief, we don't sleep. We just rest in a quiet, easy- 
way and we don't get tired enough to need what you call sleep ; but 
we get the rest, the quiet and the strength we need. It's just like 
when you go in an eating place; you don't know it but some of us 
are with you very often, and while we don't eat your food we can get 
the essence of it and that's our way of eating." 

Timothy announced that he was ready for questions and I asked : 

"Tim, we can all understand the beginning of things with us on 
this side; but I don't think any one has a very definite idea about the 
end of things : After we reach your side do we actually keep right on 
living, progressing, going ever onward and upward, everlastingly and 
without end?" 

Answer : "Well, friend, it would be hard for me to say because I 
haven't lived that long yet. Life is eternal if you can comprehend 
what eternity means." 

Goerner : "Have you actually met any people who have been on 
the other side for hundreds or thousands of years?" 

Tim : "I certainly have, sir." 

Goerner: "Then if they have been living for several thousand 
years it would be reasonable to assume that life is everlasting?" 

Tim : "That would be a reasonable conclusion and I see no objec- 
tion to it. Christ has been here for 2000 years." 

Some one asked if he had seen Christ. 

Answer: "No, I have not. Others may have seen Him, but I 
haven't ; but we all feel His influence and His power constantly." 

Goerner: "Does Christ exist as a spirit in the same sense that 
you do?"' 

Answer: "It would be reasonable to suppose that he does, be- 
cause He was a scriptual and historical character and lived in the flesh 
the same as the rest of us did." 

Goerner : "Does God exist as a personality, or does he stand for 
the universe?" 

Answer . "None of us have ever seen God. You may call him the 
great universe — not a personality." 

Goerner : "How would it be to define Him as the consummate of 
all the spirit forces, or of all the physical forces?' 

Answer: "That would be very good, friend. None of us here 
know anything about a personal God in the sense that we know the 
personal Christ. God is perfection, but that does not mean per- 
sonality." 

Krocho started to "pop him out with the bug," but I asked for 
one more question : 

"Tim, in the past few days a little niece and a little nephew of 

99 



"mine who never lived to learn to speak on this side, now talk to me in 
very good English. Where did they get it?' 

Answer: "Just as you got yours, partly from your parents and 
partly in school. We have many schools here — much better ones than 
you have." 

Some one asked : "Tim is prohibition the best thing for the hu- 
man race ?" 

Answer : "Temperance would be better. A man prohibited from 
following his inclinations has no choice, no selection. It's a normal 
right to follow or resist temptation that builds character, and not re- 
sistance under a barrier which prevents you from doing anything 
but resist." 

He put down the trumpet and Krocho said she was going to 
"pop the whole circle out, because my medium's horrid tired. But 
don't forget friends that I love every one of you, and I wouldn't say 
one thing to hurt anybody's feelings. Sometime some of you come 
here with a sad heart. I know all about what's the matter, and I 
could help you so much if we could just sit down alone and let me 
tell you how to get away from it. But I don't do it — why? Because 
it's a little personal matter of your own and I know it would embarrass 
you to have me talk about it in the circle. Good night, everybody and 
God love you all." 

Note: — The "Frank Shaw" incident is good; inquiry developed 
the fact that there was a man by that name in Toledo, Ohio, several 
years ago engaged in the maufacture of perfumery. 

Here's another one: The little "bug" which Krocho seems 
to regard as her property, was placed in the tambourine on the chair 
behind the curtain when arranging the cabinet. When we were 
ready for the trumpet seance no one could find the bug. Mr. L. 
accidently put his hand in his coat pocket and found it there. No 
one knew how it got there. Later Krocho admitted that she put it 
there herself. We believe this, because no one else present had 
handled it after it had been dropped into the tambourine and we 
have the assurance of all the members that they had nothing to do 
with placing it in Mr. L's. pocket. 

Mr. and Mrs. L. had arranged to start for San Francisco by 
auto the following morning and had mentioned this at the Jonson 
home before the seance began. At the circle "Big Heart" and "Gray 
Horse" (spirit guides) both spoke of the trip through the trumpet, 
as did also Mr. L's. sister Minnie (deceased) ; they said they were 
with the L's. in their preparations and would be with them on the 
trip. The folks on "the other side" knew as much about the proposed 
car ride to San Francisco as the L's. themselves did. 

Do not overlook the fact that the members of this circle are 
personal friends. We know one another by close association and re- 
peated meetings and we have had a long intimate acquaintance with 
the mediums, Mr. and Mrs. Jonson. None of us are trying to fool 
ourselves or the other fellow. We are not playing any tricks on 
one another at these seances, but are all earnestly trying to get the 
evidence and arrive at the truth. 

100 



NOTES ON TRUMPET SEANCE 

Held at Residence of Mr. and Mrs. Jonson, Los Angeles, Monday 
8 O'Clock P. M., Dec. 5th, 1921 

The work behind the curtain was lively from the beginning. 
The sitters were Mr. Jonson, Mrs. Jacobs and Dr. Wetherby. These 
clasped hands tightly, so that both hands of each sitter were firmly 
held throughout the seance. Two red electric lights were on and 
the room was light enough to see every move made and even to 
read clearly the messages that came over the curtain. 

Finally Mr. J. remarked that "something was happening" ; said he 
felt chilly all over and his coat was being taken off. Mrs. J. then 
went to the curtain and Mr. J's. coat was handed out over the top. 
It had been removed from Mr. Jonson while both hands were clasped 
and held by Mrs. Jacobs. 

At the trumpet seance some one asked Gray Feather if he had 
taken it off and he replied. "Yes, me want to show you how good 
vibration you all had." I asked Gray Feather if he would tell us 
how he took the coat off without ripping the sleeves. 

Answer : "Me no tell ; cause you go take somebody's blanket off." 

Note : — The assumption is that a part of the coat was demate- 
rialized in order to get it from Jonson and then materialized again. 
This took place in the presence of ten witnesses and there was no 
chance for any sort of trickery. 

Sister Clara wrote the following note : "Dear George : I am 
so pleased to be here tonight ; but we miss the influence of our dear 
friends who are gone. But they are all right. With love, Clara." 

At the trumpet table sister Annie was the first to speak and 
gave me this : 

"You know brother, I promised last week that I would write 
you a letter tonight. (Correct). But I didn't do it, because I wanted 
to give sister Clara a chance. I'll write next time." 

Goerner: "All right, sister that's very good of you and I'll 
be glad to get the letter. But, listen, sister ; a week ago last Wednes- 
day you said you were going to whisper something in my ear soon. 
Did you forget about it?" 

Annie : "No, indeed, I didn't brother ; I am just waiting to 
get the right chance — when you are all alone and no one else can 
hear. We've got a surprise for you. You do this : Bring your trump- 
et down to the Jonson meeting and use it at the table that evening, 
so it can come well under the vibration from our side. That will 
help to give you a good result. Goodbye, goodbye." 

Mother gave this through the trumpet: "We were glad to give 
sister Clara the chance to write to you tonight. You know Clara 
seems to do these things better than the rest of us. She came so 
recently, and has built up so strong, that she gets within the earth 
condition so much easier. You know, son, when your father and I 
passed over no one used to speak of spiritualism at all during those 

101 



?» 



days. The wonder of it all was never known by us. But your sister 
Clara remained long enough to see great strides in the work and she 
came better able to understand it on this side. Goodbye, my boy ; 
I am with you always." 

Father gave this: "What happened to your hair son? 

Goerner : "You've been pulling my top-knot have you? I felt your 
hand just a moment ago and was sure you were around. But 
mother had her hand on my shoulder all the time she was talking 
and I just thought she put it on my head ; but when some one pulled 
my hair I knew it was you." 

He laughed at this and went on : "Say, son, I was at the hospital 
today to see Lottie. She's getting along nicely and I feel that all dan- 
ger is passed. But, oh my, they did do some cutting-up on that girl !" 

I asked if he was going to materialize for me when we get 
started on the work and received the reply: "You just watch me 
trot out from behind that curtain." 

A voice came announcing that it was "Admiral Moore of the Brit- 
ish Navy." Said he heard us discussing his books and felt at liberty 
to come into the circle. Some one asked if his last book "Glimpses 
of the Next State" could be bought in the United States. 

Answer : "The American edition is exhausted. It is still in print 
in England." 

Mrs. Jacobs asked : "Admiral, you used to know Dr. Hyslop of 
New York ; can't you tell him to come and talk with us some time?" 

Goerner: "And tell him to bring plenty of evidence with him, 
because we expect him to be able to satisfy the American society of 
his identity." 

Moore: "I can tell him, friends, but it won't do much good for 
sometime." 

Question: "Why?" 

Moore : "I'll tell you why : That man is no farther advanced to- 
day than he was when he first came over here. He is still in a daze. 
He hasn't come too yet." 

Question: "We are sorry to hear that. Why is it?" 

Moore : "There's a reason for it. Hyslop was always an egotist. 
He held himself above his fellowmen. But he hasn't yet been able 
to square accounts with this side. You know he was very exacting 
and very inconsiderate of the mediums whom he employed for his 
work. He condemned them all and accused them all of being dis- 
honest and tricksters. Now you know, the medium is the instru- 
ment through which the spirit must give the results which the in- 
vestigator is after. But you can't get them by abusing the medium, 
and the spirit forces resent this attitude toward their instrument." 

Some one asked: "Can't you help him out. Admiral?" 

Answer : "Not to any great extent. The law of compensation 
comes in here to a considerable degree. We can all help one another, 

102 



but that doesn't mean that a man may merely ask for help and shift 
the responsibility for his earth life." 

Later Mrs. Jacobs' son, from "the other side," confirmed what 
Admiral Moore had said regarding Hyslop and he (Jacobs) said : 
"That's all true, mother. Hyslop wasn't big enough to do any different 
on this side than any one else with the same weakness." 

"Esther," a very strong spirit guide for Dr. Wetherby, com- 
mented at length upon the new Psychical Society and said it would 
develop into something bigger than we anticipated and that there 
were some big surprises to come to us ; that the phenomenon of re- 
moving the medium's coat while both of his hands were tightly 
clasped in front of him, was a small item to the things that were 
awaiting us after we got well into the work. — "We did this only 
to demonstrate the strength of the vibration you are building up." 

Note : — Sister Clara's statement that "we miss the influence of 
the dear friends who are gone," doubtless refers to Lottie at the 
Hospital and to Mr. and Mrs. Lombard, who always attended the 
seances, but happened to be away in San Francisco on this evening. 



103 



NOTES ON TRUMPET SEANCE 

At Residence of Mr. and Mrs. Jonson, Los Angeles, 8 O'Clock Mon- 
day P. M., December 12, 1921. 

There were 12 in the circle, including Mr. and Mrs. J. The 
"battery" was arranged as usual — black curtain hung across one 
corner in the room; chair behind curtain with small music box, a 
child's "rattler," pair of "minstrel bones," writing pad and pencil. 
Two red electric lights were left on and furnished light enough 
to read the messages and see clearly. 

Silas Webster, chemist guide, handed out : "There are many 
things I should like to write about, but do not wish to use up the 
energy or force that we desire to use later on ; but we wish you to 
realize that we are all doing what we can to attain our objects. 

Sister Clara wrote : "Dear George : We are all so sorry that 
each one cannot write an individual note, but that is impossible. 
But we are all with you and interested in your welfare. With love, 
Clara." 

The "sitters" in front of the curtain consisted of Miss Worrall 
and myself, besides the medium, Mr. J. All three clasped hands so 
that both hands of each sitter were firmly held, and none could 
release hands without the others knowing it. 

After a while Mr. J. complained of being "very cold" and said 
"something was happening." Miss Worrall said she felt the chill 
very noticeably and I felt it slightly. Finally one of the guides 
handed Mr. J's. vest over the curtain. 

Bear in mind that previous to sitting before the curtain all of 
us in the room had commented upon the fact that something of this 
kind might occur, and we had all noticed the fact that Mr. J. had his 
vest on, completely buttoned up, and his coat over this. The vest 
was removed without removing the coat and while both of Mr. J's 
hands were tightly held. When the vest was handed over the cur- 
tain every button was still fastened. 

Later, at the trumpet table, we asked "Gray Feather" how he 
did it and received the reply, in his Indian style of talking, "Me 
just take back out of back, then put back back again." We presume he 
tried to explain that he dematerialized the back part of the coat 
and vest in order to get the vest off without unbuttoning it, while 
J's. hands were held, then materialized the back again. 

Mr. Blinn, the ex-railroad engineer, came in with his signal 
of whistle, steam and rumbling of the train. Some one asked if he 
left this world through a railroad accident and he replied : 

"No. Mr. Jonson saved me from that. I attended one of their 
seances and was told not to go out on my engine the next morning 
because it was dangerous. I told the master mechanic that I wanted 
him to examine the engine first. He found the crown sheet worn as 
thin as paper and the engine was scrapped. You all don't know it, 
but I loved that old engine that I just cried when T saw it on the 
scrap pile. Mr. Brown used to run on the Clover Leaf with me, 

104 



and Jonson told him in Toledo not to go out on his engine; but 
he went, got caught in a collision and was killed. He's over here 
with me now." 

Mr. and Mrs. J. both confirm Blinn's story and vouch for it. 
When Blinn announced that he was going out, we asked him to give 
us a good imitation of his train in action. He called for a little 
phonograph music to strengthen the vibration ; then went through 
the usual noises of tooting the whistle, blowing off steam, starting 
the engine and moving off with the rumbling of the train gradually 
dying in the distance. 

Some one more clairvoyant than the rest of us stated they could 
see great white clouds rolling over the table ; following this an In- 
dian guide took up the trumpet and announced himself as Chief 
White Cloud and said it was his signal. 

Mother spoke briefly, thanking me for the roses which I took 
to the church Sunday. I asked if the folks would all be present at 
the trumpet meeting at Mrs. Miller's Thursday. She answered : 
"Yes, son, you don't have to invite us ; we will all be there when the 
door is opened." 

Krocho gave us a brief moral lecture and wound up by saying: 
"Forget the body when death comes and keep only the soul and the 
spirit." I asked : 

"Krocho, is there any difference between the soul and the spirit?" 

Answer: "Yes, chief; the soul is the life; the spirit is the 
form through which the soul is expressed after what you call death. 
Its like the tree : The tree is the form through which the life, or 
soul, of the tree is expressed." 

Timothy announced : "You had better close the seance, friends. 
Mrs. Jonson's got a fine treat for you. She's got two big plates full 
of fried cakes (as Tim calls the doughnuts) and a big pot of coffee. 
You are getting fine results and you are going to get bigger ones 
in the new society's meetings." 

Some one asked Tim if he knew what time it was ; he answered : 
"Yes, its nine-thirty and time to quit." The light was turned on, 
we looked at the time and it was exactly 9.30. Mr. L. remarked that 
he wished he could do what Gray Feather did with Mr. J's. vest, 
and Tim shot back with : "Oh, that wouldn't do, friend ; you'd soon 
have all the pocketbooks in the country." 



105 



NOTES ON SEANCE OF DEVELOPING CLASS 

Held at Residence of Mr. and Mrs. Victor Severy, 4304 S. Western 
Ave., Los Angeles, 8 O'Clock Wednesday P. M., December 14th, 1921. 

This is known as the "Wednesday Evening Developing Class" 
and at present consists of nine members, four ladies and five gentle- 
men. These meet at the same hour every Wednesday. The class 
has been organized for nearly two years, although during that time 
there have been several changes in the personnel and the results have 
doubtless been slower than if they had been able to keep the same 
membership right through from the beginning. 

The meetings are conducted by Miss Mary McLain, a well 
developed clairvoyant and clair-audient medium from one of the 
Los Angeles spiritualist churches. Mrs. Severy is also very medium- 
istic and is usually in a trance for the greater part of the seance, and 
it is during this trance period that we get the best results. 

The events of this night will be better understood by going back 
one week to Wednesday, Dec. 7th. At that seance my father, sis- 
ter Clara and sister Annie appeared to be "very much present" and 
although I could not see them myself they were described by both 
Miss McLain and Mrs. Severy, and I could feel their hands upon 
my head and shoulder very plainly and sense their presence. 

At the same meeting I remarked that I saw clairvoyantly my 
little niece, Mary Ellen, and nephew, "little Georgie" ; but was not 
sure of this until the following Friday (Dec. 9th) when this was con- 
firmed at the Jonson trumpet seance by Mary Ellen, speaking 
through the trumpet, said she was with me Wednesday evening and, 
"you looked right at me, and little Georgie was there too." At the 
same (Jonson) meeting she referred to Mrs. Severy's three little 
children as being "darlings" and said : "I just love little Marian." 

Note: — This much is a certainty: Mary Ellen never knew any 
of the Severys on this earth ; still she called the number of the 
children correctly and the name of little Marian and the evening of 
the seance was also correctly called. 

At this Jonson trumpet seance she (Mary Ellen) also promised 
that she was going to "surprise me the next time." No more was 
thought of this remark until the meeting on this particular even- 
ing — Wednesday Dec. 14th at the Developing Class. 

The meeting convened at the usual time — eight o'clock — and we 
all took our accustomed places. On the previous Wednesday we 
had discussed among ourselves the advantages or disadvantages of 
working in total darkness or providing a little light ; but none of us 
were very clear as to which was the better course to pursue. So I 
suggested that Miss McLain ask her guide "Alice" for instructions. 
We received the reply: 

"It depends upon what you wish to develop first. If trumpet, 
total darkness is better; if materializations, then a little light is 
better. Choose which you prefer first; then govern yourselves ac- 
cordingly. 

106 



So at this seance we had a mild red light, sufficient to see all 
persons in the room. The meeting opened with the Lord's prayer, as 
usual, one or two hymns; then perfect silence for about 45 minutes. 
The trumpet was discarded. 

During this silence my father stood back of me and my sister 
Clara at my right, leaning against my shoulder and my arm with 
pressure enough to be readily felt. I could not see them but the 
clairvoyant members could and described them accurately. During 
this entire time I kept up a call within my mind to my friend Minnie 
and asked her to appear so that I could see her. 

Finally a form stood up in the center of the circle ; it was to 
me about the height of Minnie and within me I seemed to "sense 
her presense," although the form was (to me) in the shape of a 
human figure (head, shoulders, arms and body clearly defined) it 
was still too hazy for me to outline the features of the face. Finally, 
Miss McLain described her as a slender, medium height lady, with 
dark hair, eyes light, face narrow, very pretty and very spiritual- 
looking. I replied : "That's certainly Minnie" and Miss McLain 
answered : "Yes, she smiles and nods her head, 'yes'." 

Note : — This was also confirmed by Minnie at the Miller trump- 
et seance of Thursday, Dec. 15th. 

Just at this point I saw the form of a child come very close to 
me and remarked that "little Mary Ellen must be in the room, be- 
cause I see another figure ; but it is too small to be Minnie." This 
figure was also clearly outlined, but not clear enough for me to 
distinguish the facial features. But as I spoke the figure climbed 
into my lap and sat upon my right knee. It was tenuous, or 
cloud-like, seemed to have no weight and no solidity but was 
nevertheless visible to me and brought with it a distinct feeling of the 
child* in my lap. Miss McLain also saw this and described it. 

Note : — This was also confirmed by Mary Ellen at the Miller 
trumpet meeting of Dec. 15th, and this confirmation came without 
any effort on my part to bring it out. This was probably the "sur- 
prise" which Mary Ellen said she was going to give me. 

Mrs. Severy was in trance during most of this time and the 
form of her son Victor, who passed away about 7 years ago, was 
seen standing in front of her; but seemed to have difficulty in "build- 
ing up," athough he has appeared to the Severys a number of times. 

During the seance I suggested that Miss McLain ask her guide, 
Alice, if the conditions were more satisfactory. 

Answer : Yes, and the improvement in the results was because 
of it. I would suggest that you arrange a cord from the light into 
the cabinet, so the guides may adjust the light themselves. You 
will get better results still and you are all going to be surprised very 
soon now." 

Alice is presumed to have been on the spirit side for more 
than a thousand years. Her advice usually comes with a clear logic 
and a definite purpose. Will try the string on the light next time 
we meet. 

107 



RECORD OF PRIVATE TRUMPET SEANCE 

At Residence of Mrs. Mary Miller, 1512 Magnolia Ave., Los Angeles, 
Thursday 1 O'Clock P. M., December 15th, 1921. 

Mrs. Miller had changed her residence since the previous seance 
I had with her. Dr. Worthington, her trumpet guide, opened the 
seance, as usual. He commented upon the new surroundings ; said 
we would derive better results than Mrs. M. had expected, as the 
new home she was occupying had been used by one family almost 
the entire period of its existence ; that they were good people and the 
walls were well magnetized. He continued : 

"I am glad to meet you again, Mr. Goerner. We are becoming 
well acquainted. Your friends are already in the room and you are 
going to have a very nice chat with all of them. I notice you brought 
your own trumpet along to have it magnetized ; that's a good idea 
and your friends are now passing it among themselves and are all 
helping it. (I felt on the table and the trumpet was gone). Your 
trumpet guide, Jim, now has it in the air and he will use it when he 
speaks to you. Mr. Thomas is going to make a strong guide for 
you and you are going to have good success with the trumpet voices. 
Well, I wont take any more of your time; the folks are anxious to 
talk." 

Mother then held the trumpet and with her came the blue light, 
which I have noticed before. I commented : 

"Mother, I see that pretty blue light that comes with you so 
often. Is that your light?" 

Answer: "Yes, son, that is my light." 

"What does the light mean, mother?" Mother usually delivers 
a very pretty spiritual message and this question gave her the open- 
ing. She answered: 

"It is a signal, my boy. We all have our spirit lights, some of 
one shade, some of another; some one form, some another form. It 
is a spiritual candle that burns as a symbol of life, hope and hap- 
piness. To you it is a message. I want you to keep it before you. 
Be of good cheer, be hopeful and keep a high principle. There is 
much good that you can do. The Master Spirit has his light. We 
follow that. It is his message of love, of hope and help. He has 
answered many a prayer I have offered for you, my boy. I have 
watched you in the darkness when the storms seemed to overcome 
you. All the world seemed wrong. But never did the Master's light 
fail me; faintly sometimes it glowed, but always there was enough 
light to lead you into a better way. Through all the years when 
the cup was bitter, when you went without a religion, and even 
when you denied the Master, he gave you his hand at my call and 
helped you over the rough places. But we are not forg-etful of 
the battle you fought and we are helping you to put it behind you. 
Be of good cheer, my son. You have seen the worst you will pass 
through. The Master's light is always burning. Keep it before you 
and all will be well." 

Note: — These lights sometimes come as flashes of irregular 
shape, — sometimes in blocks, sometimes in globes, sometime in 

108 



streaks like lightening, sometimes long, narrow, wavy curtains roll- 
ing and furling like a soft, silky flag in the breeze. They are blue 
and red and green and purple and violet and sometimes variegated. 
Sometimes they last just long enough to get a glimpse of them and 
are gone ; sometimes they flash and die and return ; sometimes they 
will hover in the air continuously for a few seconds to a few moments. 

After mother came Mr. Thomas. He held my trumpet well up 
in the air; said he was giving it a magnetizing and said he liked it 
better than the metal trumpet which we formely used. Said he was 
glad to be constituted my "trumpet guide" and that he would be 
able to keep close to me during the years to come, "for, I am with 
you through life, and when you come to this side you will find me 
at the door to meet you. You have helped us all so much, and we 
will not forget it. We can help you in your world, and when your 
work is through there we will help you across. Keep to your 
mother's sermon and carry a high principle ; let your word stand 
for truth and everlasting honesty, so that when you come to this 
side your friends of earth will say : 'Well, Goerner's word was al- 
ways good.' " 

I asked: "Jim, what sphere or plane are you on?" 

Answer: "I am not very high, George; I knew nothing at 
all of the things that you understand so well. Spiritualism was 
merely a by-play with me. But when I got over here I found that 
it was the real thing. But I had my good points and we get full 
credit for them over here. We are all happy and all united — ex- 
cept Gordon. I appreciate so much what you are doing for him, 
and we are going to pay. You are helping us every night with your 
messages and every day with your good thoughts and we are all 
working our way through." 

Goerner: "Jim, do you still follow masonry?" 

Answer: "No, George we have no need for it over here. If 
a man lives up to the moral ritual of masonry he will be a good man. 
But if he lives the doctrine of Christ and loves all mankind, that's 
masonry enough." 

Goerner: "Jim, some one just put his hand on my shoulder; 
who was it?" 

Answer: "That's John. He stands right back of you and will 
talk in a few minutes. He is looking out for the mine and you are 
going to have a good new year. Goodbye and God bless you. A 
Merry, Merry Christmas and a Happy New Year." 

He then placed my trumpet on the table and took up Mrs. Mil- 
ler's aluminum trumpet, spoke through it and called attention to 
the difference in tone and seemed to prefer the fiber trumpet to 
the metal. He commented upon the correspondence between my- 
self and his son, Gordon, in Chicago ; knew just how many letters 
we had passed between us and the contents, and added : "His 
mother is so happy over this." 

His son, John, spoke briefly, just a Christmas and New Year's 
greeting, and his mother followed, thanking me for my efforts to 
get her son, Gordon, in communication with her. She seemed glad 

109 



for a chance to chat with me and looked forward with great pleasure 
to being able to talk with Gordon before long. 

Minnie spoke next and voluntarily mentioned that she was 
with me at the developing class on the previous evening. "I heard 
you call, George, and came to you as soon as I caught the vibration. 
It made me so happy to know that I could hear you and let you 
know that I was there. Your voice will always bring me. to you. 
Through all the years that kept us apart I walked beside you and 
many times listened when you spoke to others, waiting for the time 
when I could get within your vibration and make myself known 
to you. But we had such a grand visit last night and I will soon 
be able to materialize for you. I will keep close to you now until you 
come over here ; then there will be no more parting. I could talk 
for hours, George; but the rest of the folks are waiting for the 
trumpet. I worked with your trumpet at the Jonsons the other 
evening and am helping to magnetize it today. We will soon be 
able to use it with you. Goodbye, goodbye." 

Sister Clara took me by surprise by saying : "I am so glad, 
George, about the plans you are making to get the children in Chi- 
cago in communication with me. I will be so happy then, and it 
will help you and them, too." 

I asked if she was able to tell me what the plan is. 

"Answer: "Yes, you are fixing up the record so you can have 
it printed and send them all a copy, and then tell them how to get 
up a developing class once a week with a medium, so they can all 
talk with us through the medium. That will be grand." 

Note : — The above was exactly the plan I had mapped out, al- 
though I had mentioned the developing class part to no one. I simply 
had thought it over in my own mind and decided on that course. 

Little Mary Ellen followed Clara and said that she (Mary 
Ellen) was going to pick the medium for sisters and brothers in 
Chicago and said : "And I am going to pick a good one." Then came 
this : 

"Listen, Uncle George, you know last night I climbed up on 
your knee and I sat there such a long time, and mamma said I was 
staying too long; but I told her, I love Uncle George and I want 
to sit here ; so she didn't make me get down. Didn't we have a lovely 
time last night?" She referred to the roses and I asked her if she 
got hers at the church. 

"Why, yes," she answered : "Don't you remember the medium 
called out one for me?" (Correct). 

"Little Georgie" (sister Annie's child) followed Mary Ellen, 
saying he was so glad that his mamma had "teached" him to use 
the trumpet "so I can talk to my Uncle George." He said that 
when Mary Ellen came to me at Jonson's he was coming too. (Pre- 
sumably he referred to the materialization meetings). 

Sister Annie also made reference to the prospect of materializ- 
ing for me at the Jonsons or at the Wednesday evening developing 
class. They all have the date of the first materialization seance on 
their calendar; all seemed to know when the first meeting would 

110 



take place and all seem to be waiting for the chance to appear. 

Father informed me that he was going to give me "identifica- 
tion enough to last for sometime." He then began talking to me 
in German and when I answered that I understood so little of Ger- 
man, he spoke in French and followed this with a rather lengthy 
quotation in Latin. 

Note : — During his earth life father was very strong on lan- 
guages and evidently has not forgotten them. 

I asked him if he was still a physician and surgeon on the other 
side : 

Answer: "Yes, my son, and the trouble that carried me off 
need not worry you. You seem to think you have a tendency to 
appendicitis ; but that is not true. Get rid of that thought. I told 
you at Mrs. Petitt's that your only weakness was an occasional at- 
tack of gastritis and I am taking care of that. You have noticed 
less of it lately and it is yielding to my work. I have been your 
only physician all through your life ; you have had very little need 
for medicines, and when I passed out I still held the job." 

Note : — In this he had read my mental attitude correctly. Father 
passed out from appendicitis and sometimes I have suspected that I 
had a tendency to the trouble. He did, as stated, advise me to the 
contrary through Mrs. Petitt and lately it seems to have gone most 
entirely. No man has had less use for medicines than I have had 
and all through life I have been singularly free from accidents and 
sickness. 

I asked what joke he had been playing on sister Annie at church 
last Sunday night. He laughed and said : "Well, you know the 
medium called off a flower for all the ladies except sister Annie. I 
told her that I would see that she didn't get any flower. But she 
got ahead of me. When the medium didn't call off a flower for her 
she went over to you and sat right down beside you. I know you 
felt her presence, son. Now, remember this, keep a happy disposi- 
tion because you are going to have a good New Year. Friend 
Thomas is a fine business guide for you. You can trust to his 
judgment. Dont get tangled up in too many interests for a time 
yet. Get the old mines opened first before you scatter your effects. 
Goodbye and a Merry Christmas and a Happy New Year. We are 
going to be with you all through the New Year and the years to 
come." 

"Sunbeam" (Mrs. Miller's flower guide at the church) spoke, 
just to give me a Christmas greeting, and said there would be a 
"good little Indian" added to my helpers soon and that we were 
going to be great friends. She too predicted a very successful year 
in 1922. 

Following this Dr. Worthington took hold of the aluminum 
trumpet to close the seance, when I broke in with : 

"Doctor, will you please tell my friend Harold Cook that I want 
him to talk with me the next time I come here." 

Answer: "Harold stands right back of you and has been here 
all the afternoon. He has his hand on your shoulder. He is help- 
Ill 



ing you with the mine and keeps looking over your maps. He and 
John Thomas have that well in hand. The reason he didn't talk 
today was that he wanted to give the other folks a chance. He is 
such a fine generous chap ; but he will talk with you through your 
own trumpet before long. Goodbye, friend ; we have all had a won- 
derful evening and I am going to wish you a Merry Christmas and 
a Happy New Year." 

Note : — Knowing all the communicators above as well as I do, 
and being personally acquainted with them here on this earth — 
except in the case of the two children and John Thomas — and being 
familiar with their own peculiar style of speech, the characteristic 
phrases, the intonation of the voice and the personal traits, I am 
prepared to accept these messages as genuine and coming from 
the spirits claimed. If the telepathic hypothesis is advanced to ac- 
count for them, then the telepathy would in most of these cases 
have to come entirely from the spirit and not from the medium, as 
might be the case if the medium were in a trance and the spirits 
were communicating through her. Furthermore, they have all ap- 
peared to me so many times now — over and over again — and their 
identity is too well established by too many bits of evidential mat- 
ter to give room for any argument to the contrary. 



112 



MEMORANDA FROM TRUMPET SEANCE 

At Residence of Mr. and Mrs. Jonson, Los Angeles, Friday P. M., 

December 16th, 1921. 

The following incidents may serve to give an idea as to the con- 
dition in which some people reach "the other side" after passing out 
of the body. 

The circle was small on this occasion, there being only 10 
present, including the Jonsons. The vibration was good, however, 
and the trumpet results perhaps a little better than usual. The 
cabinet work was "tame" and we concluded that it was getting 
so close to the beginning of the materialization classes that the 
forces were trying to conserve the strength of the mediums for that 
occasion. 

We all had the usual visits and chats with our own friends and 
relatives. 



Then a strange voice, speaking broken English — with a Ger- 
man accent — came in crying, "Hello, Hello, — vere am I?" 

We asked: "Who are you for?" 

"Vass is dat?" We repeated the question and he replied: "I 
don't know. Vere am I? Vas iss dis place?" We told him it was 
a trumpet circle. 

"Veil, vas is a trumpet circle? I vant to get back to Phila- 
delphia. Vill somebody show me my house?" 

We replied that he was a long ways from Philadelphia and that 
he was in California. 

"Oh, iss dis California? How did I get here? I am going back 
to Philadelphia." 

We began to understand that it was some spirit that had just 
passed over and had not yet come to consciousness. In other words, 
he didn't know that he was dead. But by keeping up the conversa- 
tion and encouraging him he finally began to talk more rationally. 
We asked how he got into our circle and he replied : 

"A big Irish fellow named Tim took me by the arm and said he 
was going to help me. I said I didn't vant no help and vas going- 
back to Philadelphia then he said I can't go back to Philadelphia 
because I am dead. I aint dead and I'm going back to Philadelphia." 

We finally got the name of Johanes out of him and that he had 
evidently been a track walker on the railroad at the Philadelphia 
yards ; but he didn't seem to be able to tell how recently he had 
left the body. He seemed to realize that he was coming: too. We 
realized also that Tim had brought him to us to "give him a lift" 
and help him come to consciousness. 

Johanes held on to the trumpet for a long while, talking more 
coherently toward the end. We all promised to send out our good 
thoughts in his behalf and help him on his way. Toward the last 
he seemed to understand what this meant ; but still didn't appear 

113 



to quite catch the idea that he was dead and held to the thought 
that he must get back to his job in Philadelphia. 

A little later a character picked up the trumpet, whistling some 
jovial, care-free air and brought with him the distinct impression 
that it was some shiftless indifferent fellow that wanted nothing in 
this world better than to "hobo it." 

We asked who he was and the answer came: "Santa Fe John." 

Question: "Well, who is Santa Fe John?" 

Answer: "Hanged if I know — and nobody else." 

Question: "How did you get that name?" 

Answer : "Riding the bumpers up and down the Santa Fe." 

Question: "Where was your home?" 

Answer: "Most of the time in the blind baggage. The cops 
kept me moving. They wouldn't let me stay anywhere very long." 

Question: "Well, say, Santa Fe John, tell us this: when did 
you pass out — when did you die?" 

Answer: "I passed out every day there was a train going; but 
I aint died yet." 

Question: "What did you do for a living here?" 

Answer: "What yer all trying to do, get something on me?" 

We answered : "No Santa Fe, we're just trying to keep up this 
vibration so as to help you come to yourself." 

"Oh, I guess this old Irishman here will get me in right. He's a 
good old guy; he aint hard on a baggager." 

He whistled some more and dropped the trumpet. 

Later Tim spoke to us and said : "Now friends, I brought those 
two fellows to you just to let you see how much good you can do 
both on your side and ours. These fellows need your good thoughts 
and a helping hand. That Dutchman was the limit, — just an in- 
nocent ignorant old fellow that never did anybody any harm and 
nobody any good. He lived all to himself and for himself and his 
vision was just that limited that he never thought that he couldn't 
take his savings with him. He came over here dazed and ter- 
ribly out of mind. He has been wandering around trying to find his 
way back to Philadelphia and keeps talking about getting docked 
if he don't report to his job. He came over here with some fellow 
that soon woke up and told the Dutchman : "You durn fool you, 
you don't know you're dead" — and he didn't. So I took him by 
the arm and brought him to you people and he's already getting 
his eyes open. That visit did him a lot of good. And I want you 
all to remember this : When a stranger butts into your circle, 
just open your arms, throw the doors wide open, because he is 
more than likely struggling to get into the light. Don't confine 
your good messages to your own loved ones. There is much else 
you can do, and from now on I want you to make a charity circle 
out of this and go in for helping the newcomers over here." 

114 . 



He continued: "But you ought to have seen Santa Fe John 
when he first came here, — all shot to pieces with liquor — believe me, 
friends, he was a sight. All he could see was a railroad track and 
he stood right alongside of it looking for a blind baggage ; nothing 
but a chance to ride had any hold on him. He was one of the 
knights of the road, just a shiftless, lazy, indifferent cuss that had to 
keep moving; his reputation wouldn't stand a landing place. But I 
got hold of him and he's beginning to see where he is. The little 
talk you all gave him made a big difference and he's all smiles now 
and began to pick right up. 

"Now, let the good work go on. Treat these fellows with kind- 
ness, — just a little encouraging word, just a good thought here and 
there. It will do wonders for them and when you come over you 
will find the pretty lights all around you to remind you of the good 
you have done. If you could see what I can see right now, — just so 
many beautiful lights for the good deeds done in the body — you 
would know what a wonderful thing it is. Don't be afraid of death ; 
its a great change to look forward to." 

Note: — This is a good answer to those who persist in the belief 
that death is going to make us perfect — those who do not realize 
that a spirit is not perfect until it has progressed to perfection any 
more than a human being is. What you are at the time of your 
death here, that you will be when you reach "the other side" until 
you have advanced to something higher and better. 

During the cabinet work I called Mrs. Jonson's attention to a 
figure standing in front of me. I could not make out who it was 
and asked of she could describe it for me. She answered, "Yes, he's 
a clean-cut young fellow, with dark hair, dark clothes and very 
dressy." I remarked, "It must be either Harold Cook or John 
Thomas." She answered, "Its John Thomas, because he turns his 
head towards you and smiles and nods 'Yes.' " 

At the trumpet sister Clara asked if I knew she was in my room 
the night before. I replied that I woke up about one o'clock and 
seemed to sense the presence of some one, but decided that I was 
either mistaken or else they had gone. She answered : 

"I tried to materialize enough for you to recognize me, but 
didn't quite make it. I'll try it again tonight." 

Note: — I retired at eleven o'clock and about one awoke with 
a clear vision of a form in the alcove of my room. The head, arm and 
shoulders were easily distinguishable. I asked if she would speak 
to me and the voice came in whispers on my pillow, "Its sister — 
its sister." 

I asked: "Which sister dearie?" The answer came, "Its Clara; 
I told you I would come." I spoke again, but the voice had gone. 

I put this question to Krocho : "I have on the spirit side a neph- 
ew and niece who passed over before they had any life on the earth 
side at all. If they had lived here they would both be about twenty 
years of age. But, when they come to me now they are still little 
children." 

115 



Krocho answered: "That's for the purpose of indentification. 
Children here grow to where they are no longer at the helpless or 
feeble state as they might be on your earth. They grow to what 
you call maturity; then live the lives of healthy, contented, happy 
beings. There is no what you call 'process of decay' here; we have 
no sickness, no pains and no infirmities. So there is no such thing 
as old age here." 



116 



REPORT ON MATERIALIZATION SEANCE 

Held at Residence of Mr. and Mrs. J. B. Jonson, Los Angeles, 8 
O'Clock P. M., Friday Dec. 23rd, 1921. 

This seance was the beginning of a series to be held at the Jon- 
son home under the auspices of the Society for advanced Psychical 
Research. The Society is incorporated under the California laws 
and has for its object the investigation of any psychic phe- 
nomena brought to its attention. The first work undertaken 
is a study of the materialization work of Mr. and Mrs Jonson and 
these meetings will be held weekly or by-weekly for such length of 
time as the society may deem necessary for a full investigation of 
this phase of manifestations. 

The cabinet arrangement and method of conducting the meet- 
ing was the same as described in previous records. We had just 
the number present advised by "Gray Feather" (Mr. Jonson's con- 
trol.) At one of our trumpet seances he requested that we have 
no more than "four times five fingers" — twenty members. About a 
dozen members examined the cabinet and the premises for the 
purposes of the minutes of the meeting. The chairs were arranged 
in a horse shoe around the walls, so as to give as much room as 
possible for the spirit controls, or other visitors from the other side 
and give all sitters a clear view. Mr. J. took his arm chair in 
the cabinet ; but after becoming entranced returned to the main 
room and sat in full view of the society throughout the evening. Mrs. 
J. also remained outside, in her normal state and called the various 
members to the curtain as they were wanted by visitors. The light 
was enough to take notes and read them. 

There seemed to be the best possible conditions for good re- 
sults. The vibration was good, everyone seemed in harmony, ex- 
pectant of a satisfactory evening and there was a distinct feeling of 
good will all around — a very essential requirement. All the spirits 
appearing were strong, came with good voices and remained in full 
view longer than at most previous seances. 

The first visitor was "grandmother Truax," grandmother to 
the two Worrall sisters. She has appeared to them a number of 
time before and they accept the identification as complete. 

Next came my old sweetheart of school days, Minnie DeKover. 
She was dressed in beautiful white robes with a long veil of some 
filmy material, such as we are told is worn by those of a high spiritual 
station. It has been about 30 years since Minnie passed over, and 
although I was satisfied that it was she, I asked for a little iden- 
tification and received the reply : 

"Yes, I was in your room last night with sister Annie and gave 
you my name three times." (Correct) 

I was glad to see this old school day friend and had the con- 
viction that she was just as glad to see me and that death had not 
taken all of the human element out of her. Several times she re- 
peated her happiness at being able to come in this way; passed her 
hands over my head repeatedly and followed the outlines of my face 
with the fingers of both of her hands, saying: "I am so happy to 

117 



be with you again, to speak with you face to face and to hear your 
voice and know that it is George. I have waited all these years to 
get your attention, and it seems so wonderful now that we can meet 
in this way." 

We chatted for about five minutes ; then the figure gradually 
grew closer to the floor and finally disappeared altogether. 

Mrs. Jacobs' son "Bobbie, " who was drowned in 1905, came 
third, — a strong, active-looking young character full of good cheer 
and smiles. He seemed delighted to be with his mother and after 
exchanging family greetings he disappeared behind the curtain. 

Fourth came a young lady unknown, to any one in the circle. 
When asked who she was for she waived her hands out to the 
circle and said : "For all." We asked her name and she replied : "I 
am the Star of Hope and have been sent as a guide to the circle." 
Dr. Wetherby handed her his trumpet and asked if she would mag- 
netize it. She took it in her hands, made a good many passes over 
the trumpet and handed it back. 

Following this came a spirit giving the name of Margaret Sin- 
clair. She was a friend of the Severys when on earth and was suf- 
ficiently recognized. We asked that when she leave she disappear 
in f ull v iew without going behind the curtain and she did so. 

Our little "cabinet worker," Kitty, greeted us through the cur- 
tain. Mrs. Jonson asked what she thought of the new circle and 
she replied : 'Its salubrious." I asked if she was coming out to see 
me and got the answer: "You didn't bring that box of candy you 
promised me." I replied that I would do so the next time if she 
would tell me what she wanted. The answer came : "I only like 
chocolates." 

One of the society told her that he had some candy in his pocket 
which she could have, but she answered : "I don't like gum drops 
because they stick up my teeth." (Gum drops was what he had in 
his pocket). 

The statement that I had failed to bring the box of candy 
promised has reference to a seance held on Wednesday, May 25th, 
1921, at which time I told her that if she would come down to chat 
with me I would bring her a box of chocolates. (See record for 
that date). 

Next came my sister Annie. I did not need any identification, 
for it was certainly sister Annie — there could never be any mis- 
take about that in my own mind. She was dressed the same as 
Minnie was. We had a very delightful little chat. She too con- 
firmed the visit to my room with Minnie on the previous night. I 
remarked that it seemed like old times to be able to meet her again 
and she answered : 

"I am happy to be able to come in this way and to bring you 
proof that I still live and that all is well. I am coming to your 
room every night and talk with you until I can come to you stronger." 

I asked why she spoke on my pillow instead of through the 
trumpet in my room. She answered : "We are developing you 
for clair-audience." 

118 



Then came a very pretty little tyke of a girl with dark curls 
around her shoulders. She was in bare feet; called for Mrs. Majors 
and said she had been sent as a helper to assist her in her develop- 
ment work. She gave her name as Crystal Dahlborn ; said she had 
lived in Spearfish, So. Dakota, and passed out of this life at the age 
of twelve years. She came with a good deal of light and seemed 
glad to stay. We asked if she could come down farther into the 
room, but she replied that she may not be able to get back to the 
cabinet. We told her that we would all give her a strong vibration 
and help her back ; she then grew less timid and came well down 
into the center of the room. 

Note : — In saying that she was afraid she might not be able to 
get back to the curtain, she doubtless meant that the vibration might 
not be strong enough for her to hold up the materialization that 
long. This sometimes occurs and they will then disappear wher- 
ever they happen to be when the vibration gives out. 

An interesting visitor was a stranger who gave the name of 
Zara and said she was, when on earth, a Spanish gypsy dancer. 
Several of us chatted with her in Spanish and she seemed very 
glad to be able to talk with some one in her earth tongue. When 
the circle all sang "La Paloma" she danced a Spanish dance, snapped 
her fingers in imitation of the castanets and joined us in singing La 
Paloma in Spanish. 

Mrs. Lombard's mother came, a dear old lady, with her glasses 
on her nose, and when Mr. Lombard remarked that that was not 
the way mother used to carry her spectacles when on earth, she 
promptly shifted them to her forehead after a well-known habit 
with her before she passed away. 

The last figure to appear was a stranger giving the name of 
Florence Mayne; she said she had been appointed a guide to as- 
sist Miss Blakely in her work as recording secretary for the society; 
told Miss B. that she formerly lived in Philadelphia, but passed over 
many years ago; said she would aid Miss B. in getting evidence for 
her record; instructed her to record every item, no matter how 
small, and said the importance of it would be appreciated later on. 

The meeting closed at 9.45 to convene again on Friday, the 30th. 

Note: — It should be borne in mind that the chocolates, to which 
Kitty referred, would not be taken by her to the other side; but 
would dematerialize on this side at the same time that she disap- 
pears. The same thing happens to flowers, etc., passed to spirit 
forms in the seance room. These tests we make often and they 
are always interesting. It is one thing to account for "apports" 
brought into the seance room by visiting spirits ; but what becomes 
of the dematerialized objects is a harder question to answer. 



119 



EXTRACT FROM TRUMPET SEANCE 

Held at Residence of Mrs. Mary Miller, 1512 Magnolia Avenue, Los 
Angeles, Cal., Tuesday 2 O'Clock P. M., December 27th, 1921. 

Meeting was in accordance with appointment made with Mrs. 
Miller the day before. No appointments of any kind had been made 
with the folks on the "other side." They were all there just the 
same — thirteen of them — and I felt their presence plainly as soon as 
I entered the Miller home. 

Dr. Worthington, trumpet guide to Mrs. M., opened the seance 
as usual with greetings; wished me the compliments of the season; 
stated the folks had already assembled in the room and were anxious 
to talk. Said Mr. Thomas, my trumpet guide, had taken up my 
trumpet and the folks would use that instead of the medium's. 

Mr. Thomas then spoke and for a moment I had a very good view 
of him clairvoyantly. He seemed to know that I could see him and 
remarked that it was proof of clairvoyant development and the 
folks were all doing their part to help me along with this. 

He commented upon the Christmas dinner which I had at- 
tended. Said all the folks were there and that he realized that I 
felt their presence; but remarked: "Your friends at the tables 
didn't know you brought a houseful of spirits." Spoke of the jolly 
evening we all had ; complimented the "gentility" of my friends and 
said he was glad I attended the dinner. He seemed to know that 
I had been trying to form my own opinion, looking over the crowd, 
as to which ones were most psychic in temperament and said that I 
had not missed it. 

Mother spoke for three or four moments ; said she was also at 
the Christmas dinner and was glad I had changed my mind about 
accepting the invitation ; told me she knew how I felt about wanting 
to meet her at the church, but said she had induced me to phone 
back and accept the invitation, because they "didn't want me to 
spend Christmas day alone." She concluded with : "We were all 
at the dinner with you and were glad that you knew it." 

There is a good evidence of spirit intelligence here. I had an in- 
vitation to dine with some friends ; at first I declined it, but a few 
minutes later I felt a strong impression to phone back and accept it. 
I felt at the time that the other side had suggested it, but was not sure 
until the Miller seance. 

While at the dinner table I had also tried to figure out in my 
mind who were the possible psychic temperaments, and the folks 
on the other side seem to have known what my opinions were. 

Then came a chat of perhaps ten minutes with sister Annie 
followed by Minnie. We first discussed the materializations at the 
Jonsons ; then followed a few private instructions from Annie which 
she wished me to get to her daughter in the east. Then a con- 
fidential little chat with Minnie. 

Little Mary Ellen seemed peeved because Kitty, the cabinet 
worker at the materialization meetings, did not give her a chance 

120 



to materialize; but said Kitty had so much work to do and "she 
promised me a chance real soon." 

John Thomas spoke mostly in a business vein with regard to 
developments on our mining interests and predicts a good year for 
us. He said : "We are all planning some fine work for the future 
for you ; but we must first get business matters in shape for you 
so you can do the things we want you to do, and when you get far 
enough for that you will just begin "to realize what a wonderful work 
can be done when you co-operate with us on this side." 

Mrs. Thomas also spoke and she, too, seemed well posted on 
the events at the Christmas dinner party ; seemed to know just about 
how many were there and evidently caught the atmosphere of the 
crowd on that occasion. 

Then came this: "Hello, Mr. Goerner; this is Kitty; I just 
butted in here for a minute. Say, tell my medium I was here ; will 
you?" 

I answered : "Of course I will. Are you coming down to see 
me next Friday and get those chocolates?" 

Answer : "You bet I am. Sunbeam says she's coming too 
and get some." 

Sunbeam followed and substantiated Kitty's statement and said 
she would help her get rid of the chocolates. Then followed a 
well-worded New Year's greeting, after which she said : 

"Little Georgie is just having the time of his life running around 
the room, and he's waiting now to get the trumpet." 

Georgie spoke for a moment and passed the trumpet over to 
Harold. We had a few minutes greeting about times in Denver, 
business affairs, and his own folks on the other side. He closed by 
extending the New Year greetings, and predicted good success with 
my psychic work by the end of the year. 

Father, mother, sister Clara, Annie, Minnie and Mary Ellen 
have been in the habit of coming to us at the Wednesday evening 
class. They all took pains to tell me that they were cooperating 
with us in every way and predicted a big success for the class ; 
said we need not feel discouraged, that we would certainly get even 
better results than we expected, and advised by all means to keep 
at it. They complimented Mrs. Severy for her patience and per- 
severance; said they wanted to thank the entire class for our loyalty 
to the cause, and finished by urging: "Don't give it up, because it 
is helping all of you more than you think." 

Little Mary Ellen said : "Uncle George, I just love those Wed- 
nesday evening classes so I can hardly wait for Wednesday to come. 
Ain't the Severy's wonderful. One of the communicators said there 
were "big things in store for Mrs. Severy in this work." 

Here is a remarkable piece of pictographic work: Before the 
trumpet voices actually came Mrs. Miller described a visitor in the 
room as follows : 

"There stands beside you a dear sweet old lady who comes 
with the influence of a very close relative, but not a blood tie, as if 

121 



she might belong to a sister or brother by marriage. She is medium 
in height, has gray hair, with a little curl right down the middle 
of her forehead. She has no upper teeth in front, but all of her 
lower teeth seem to be there. She has a way of holding her head 
downward and a little forward ; has a most wonderful smile ; wears a 
striped dress of calico and has a little checkered white and brown 
apron. She says she is grandmother and yet I am sure she is not 
a blood relation." 

I replied : "I couldn't fail to recognize that. Its grandmother 
Fowler — my sister Clara's mother-in-law." 

Mrs. Miller answered : "Yes, she nods her head and seems so 
pleased that you recognize her." 

This description is letter-perfect — even to the loss of the upper 
teeth — the little curl in the front of the forehead — the habit of hold- 
ing her head downward and forward — and the striped dress with the 
checkered white and brown apron. I do not recollect ever having 
seen grandmother Fowler with any other kind of an apron, although 
I lived in her home in Washington for more than a year. 



122 



RECORD OF TRUMPET SEANCE 

At Residence of Mr. and Mrs. Jonson, Los Angeles, Cal., 8 O'Clock 
P. M., Tuesday, December 27, 1921. 

There were ten members present on this occasion, including 
Mr. and Mrs. J. By consent of all we dispensed with the cabinet 
work and opened the trumpet seance at eight o'clock promptly. 

We occupied a smaller room for this purpose and received the 
favorable comments of some of the communicating spirits for 
doing so. They stated that within the smaller space the magnetism 
was more confined and that the little room worked pretty much as 
a cabinet would in holding the vibration and giving good results. 

Sister Clara spoke briefly, saying she just came in to greet 
me, because she had already spoken with me at Mrs. Miller's 
seance in the afternoon ; expressed delight at the chat we had at 
Miller's and said she always enjoyed these meetings. 

Johannes, the German from Philadelphia, who appeared at 
the seance of Friday, Dec. 16th, took up the trumpet ; said he had 
come to thank us all for the help we had given him; said we could 
not realize what awful darkness he was in, and how he was grab- 
bing at the air to get about. But said the good thoughts we had 
sent out to him brought the light and since then he has been mov- 
ing on very rapidly ; said he would always remember us but could 
never thank us enough. 

Santa Fe John, the fellow who came on the same evening with 
Johannes and advised that he got his name riding the bumpers up 
and down the Santa Fe railroad, also passed through the room, — 
and just passed through. He did not attempt to speak, but simply 
came whistling in that careless, indifferent way that he used be- 
fore, and whistled himself out. It was enough to identify him as 
the same as the previous "Santa Fe John" and was doubtless merely 
to let us know that he remembered us and wished us to know that 
he was progressing, or had at least come into the light. 

Then came a bit of pathos that must have moved us all to tears. 
Just a dear little child's voice begging in the most plaintive way: 
"Folkses, wont you p'ease help me find my muvver." 

We asked: "Well who is your mother, dearie?" 

The answer came mixed with sobs : "I don't know, folkses • 
p'ease take me to muvver." 

We asked: 'Can you tell us your name, little girl?" 

Back came the answer: "No, I don't know what my name is. 
I dess want to find my muvver; p'ease take me to muvver. I tant 
find my way home." 

The trumpet then dropped to the table and Krocho spoke up, 
saying one of the guides had to hold the trumpet for the little tot; 
then continued : 

"Now, friends, that's just another case to show you how much 
charity work you can do in this little circle and how much good you 
can do. That's a little baby girl, about four years old, that came 

123 



over today and of course she can't understand her surroundings yet. 
She is in good hands and will have a mother just suited to her and 
lots of little playmates ; but you can all help her a great deal if 
you will go into silence for a moment and send her out a bright 
thought and help her to come to an understanding of her new life ; 
the happiness it will bring to her will well repay you." 

Father spoke a little longer than usual and said he could do 
this because he didn't take up much time at the Miller seance. He 
complimented us on the selection of our members for the new 
psychical society ; said we would get even more wonderful results 
than at the last materialization meeting. He then addressed Mr. 
Majors, who had been complaining of some trouble with his back ; 
told Majors to lie flat on the floor and exercise his arms and legs 
systematically, just as if he was swimming, and do this every day 
until the muscles of his back relaxed naturally and this would re- 
lieve the unnatural strain on the muscles causing the trouble, if 
he would lie on his back while exercising. 

Mr. L. had been speaking of reducing his stomach ; father of- 
fered him the same advice and told him to keep this up for a few 
weeks and if he followed it persistently he would get rid of the 
excess flesh ; but for him to lie on his stomach instead of his back. 

Krocho complained of some one having hidden her "bug" and 
said she wanted Goerner Chief to give it up. I replied that she 
ought to be able to find it, but she said she didn't want to have to 
fish into my vest pocket to get it. I told her I had taken it out of my 
vest pocket and she should locate it. 

I at first put it into my pocket; then passed it to Miss Worrall. 
Miss Worrall passed it back to me and I handed it to Krocho, and 
asked why couldn't she locate it in Miss W's. lap. She answered : 
"Because she got depressed about joining you in hiding it from 
me, and when one's mind is in the dumps it isn't so easy for a psychic 
to reach them. Remember that, chief, and never go to a medium 
when you're down in the mouth. Always go with your head high ; 
your mind cleaned of all the cobwebs and keep cheerful. Then you'll 
get good results if you go to the right kind of a medium." 

An incident that seems to explain certain apparent incon- 
sistencies is the following: 

Several weeks ago Minnie made the statement to me at a 
trumpet seance that she had something to tell me when she could 
talk confidentially. A couple of times afterwards I reminded her 
of this and asked if she had forgotten that confidential chat we were 
going to have. The answer came both times : "No, I am waiting 
for the right opportunity." 

At the materialization seance on Friday, Dec. 23rd, when she 
materialized and I talked with her face to face, she made clear to 
me what it was she wanted to tell me confidentially. Then at the 
Miller trumpet seance on Tuesday, Dec. 27th, she confirmed this. 

Finally at the Jonson trumpet seance of the same evening, 
(Tuesday the 27th), we both spoke of it — merely intimating it — 
and she impressed upon me the fact that it was to be a little secret 
between the two of us ; said the more I thought of it the more 

124 



wonderful it would become, and that after I passed over and 
reached the other side, the beauty and wonder of it all would be 
even greater. 

At this point Krocho broke in, saying: "You'll tell me about 
it, wont you chief?" 

I answered : "No, I don't believe this is for any one except 
Minnie and myself;" then speaking through the trumpet to Minnie, 
I said: "But she can read my mind, Minnie." 

Minnie replied: "No, not in this case George. Krocho is so good 
at finding things, let her find out what this is. But this is not for 
Krocho and Krocho will never know what it is." 

After Minnie dropped the trumpet, Krocho gave me this : 

"Chief, your sweetheart was right. That is a blessed secret 
between you and Minnie; it is being reserved for you until you 
reach here. It isn't for me to know and I was only having a little 
joke with you and Minnie. It is not for me to interfere with the 
happiness of any one and you will enjoy this secret more by keeping 
it always between you and Minnie until you reach this side. I don't 
know what it is, and there is no way I can find out, because it is not 
in the psychic law for me to know." 

Note: — This incident seems to explain another side of the 
telepathic theory. So much comes to me at seances to show too 
plainly that my friends on the other side read my mind constantly. 
But here is a case of a matter strictly between myself and a friend 
on the spirit side of life, and something that will be the more 
cherished by being kept absolutely between us, and it seems that 
even on the other side it is not within their powers to know it by 
reading either my mind or Minnie's. 

Note : — In an effort to get proper identification of "grand- 
mother Fowler" right at the start (as she will probably appear often 
from now on), I asked father who was the first visitor to come into 
the room at the Miller seance and got the answer : 

"It was grandmother Fowler." This verifies grandmother's claim 
and makes future identifications easier so far as she is concerned. 



125 



REPORT ON MATERIALIZATION SEANCE 

At Residence of Mr. and Mrs. J. B. Jonson, Los Angeles, Cal., 8 

O'Clock P. M., Friday, Dec. 30th, 1921. Under Auspices 

of L. A. Society for Advanced Psychical Research. 

Conditions were not so favorable on this evening as at the 
previous week's seance. This was the result of a depressed feeling 
throughout the circle — especially the Jonsons — because of ;severe 
sickness in the Lombard family. As they are very close friends of 
the Jonsons the two mediums were not in the frame of mind cal- 
culated to bring the best results. 

The meeting, however, proceeded. Mr. J. first asked that we 
all go into silence for a moment and throw out our best thoughts 
to the Lombards and ask the assistance of the forces on the "other 
side." 

After Mr. J. became entranced Mrs. Lombard's grandmother 
appeared ; said she had come in response to the thoughts we had 
sent out; that they had been received on the "other side"; instruct- 
ed us to keep up the good work, and said she had come to tell us 
that while the situation was grave their spirit forces would co- 
operate with us and do all that was possible ; cautioned us not to 
worry, but keep a happy thought and all would be well. She then 
dematerialized. 

Minnie appeared just for a moment ; did not seem quite so 
strong as on the previous visit — due quite likely to a lower vibra- 
tion arising from the depression in the circle ; said she could not 
stay long, but would return at another time, and disappeared. 

Mrs. Jacobs' brother Henry came through the curtain, talked 
with her in whispers ; did not appear very strong. As soon as he 
left, her son Bobbie stepped manfully through the curtains, walked 
well down into the room after his mother, pointing his finger at 
her and beckoning her to come to him, saying: "I am here too; I 
brought him along." 

Then came a little girl, perhaps ten or twelve years of age, in 
appearance, gave her name as Dorothy; stated she was a spirit child 
to Mrs. Jacobs, and that "Bobbie brought me along." Mrs. J. 
seemed satisfied with the identification, but was willing to accept 
her own psychic intuition for the facts. 

The "Star of Hope" again appeared, a strong spirit with a good 
light, beautifully dressed in white robes and drapery, and gave us 
the following greeting, extending her arms to the circle, and speak- 
ing in slow, well chosen language : 

"I bring you love, peace and happiness for the New Year. The 
angels send their greetings with light and love and truth." 

Another good visitor was the sister of Mr. Drake, the vice- 
president of the Society. She remained for perhaps ten minutes, 
bringing a good light; stepped well down into the room and joined 
the circle in singing a hymn. She had a bunch of violets fastened 
at her waist, — an apport which she must have procured from some 
nearby garden. When she left the circle she entered the curtain, 

126 



her face to the curtain and her back to the circle. This is the first 
exit of this kind I have seen. All the others have invariably dis- 
appeared facing- the sitters. 

Then stealing out from under the curtain, creeping on hands 
and knees on the floor, stealthily as an Indian might creep upon an 
enemy, came "Fleetfoot," — a guide to Mr. and Mrs. Majors. When 
well out of the curtains he suddenly jumped to his feet, raised him- 
self to his full height, folded his arms, threw his head back haughtily 
and surveyed the crowd, then pointed to his head and called our 
attention to his feathers. We asked what tribe he belonged to and 
he replied, "I am Sioux." The circle sang "Redwing" and he' 
danced to the tune with a very lively action, clapping his hands at 
the same time. He was dressed in Indian attire, feathers on his head 
and mocassins on his feet. This character often talks with us 
through the trumpet and is always a strong spirit. 

We had another visit from Mrs. Major's guide, "Crystal." She 
was less timid this time and seemed quite at home in the circle. She 
spoke mostly in whispers, but appeared to be trying all the time 
to raise her voice. Finally, she concluded very audibly with : "Happy 
New Year to everybody — I'm going all to pieces," and vanished. 

In telling us that she was "going all to pieces," she doubtless 
meant that the vibration was giving out and she could not hold the 
materialization longer. 

Came also Mr. W. T. Stead, whose figure could be seen in the 
room most all the evening by the clairvoyant members. He spoke 
in whispers at some length with Mrs. Jacobs, who has been in 
correspondence with Stead's daughter and requested Mrs. J to 
send his love to his dear daughter. 

Occasionally strange characters will come in for apparently 
no purpose — unless it be either to gain strength immediately after 
death, or to give us a chance to study a greater variety of manifes- 
tations. One of these was an Italian girl, dressed in the bright colors 
of the peasantry, who gave the name of Stella de Lucca; spoke in 
Italian with Mrs. Baker and when the music box was started she 
placed her hand upon it saying: "All same street music, with de 
monk" then began to dance to the tune. What she had in her 
mind was probably the familiar New York street scene of the 
Italian organ-grinder with the monkey. 

During all this work Kitty remained behind the curtain in 
silence. Finally, I asked if she wasn't coming out to get that box of 
chocolates. She answered: 

"Yep, soon as I get stuck up. I need a little more mustard 
back here." ("Getting stuck up" is her expression for building up 
spirit forms). 

We waited a while and chatted with her in this way until she 
came through the curtain and walked toward my chair. I handed 
her a small box of chocolates, which she took in her hand, saying: 

"Oh, gee, ain't that dandy !" I asked : 

"Are you going to give little Mary Ellen and Georgie some?" 

127 



"Yep, I'll give 'em all some." 

I said : "You mustn't let them make you sick." This evidently 
struck her as amusing, for she laughed heartily as she backed into 
the curtain. 

Note : — After the seance was over several of us examined the 
cabinet, but there was no trace of the chocolates or the box any- 
where. But we have seen articles dematerialized at seances so often 
that we have come to accept the phenomenon as a lact too well es- 
tablished to admit of further doubt. 

The spirit "Florence Mayne," who comes as a guide to our re- 
cording secretary, Miss Blakely, came in at the end of the work ; 
gave Miss B. instructions as to keeping the records with attention 
to minute details, offered encouragement in our work and closed 
with : "God bless you all ; we love every one of you and greet you 
with peace and happiness for the New Year." 

The meeting adjourned to Friday, January 6th, 1922. 



128 



NOTES FROM FLOWER MESSAGE 

Given by Mrs. Mary Miller, Peoples Spiritualist Church, Los Angeles, 
Sunday Evening, January First, 1922. 

This was a rainy evening and there were not more than thirty 
present in the auditorium. Those who would come out in the storm 
would naturally be ''believers," and the very fact of their being will- 
ing to face a heavy rain for the benefit they feel they may derive from 
the service would tend to produce a strong vibration and bring good 
results. 

This may account for the fact that what few messages were 
given were clear and the identifications somewhat better than at most 
services I have attended with a "full house." 

I had taken a cluster of five roses, as usual, naming them after 
mother, sister Clara, sister Annie, Minnie and little Mary Ellen. Mrs. 
Miller called the names correctly except as to sister Annie, which 
she missed. Stated there was also present Jim and John — doubtless 
Mr. Thomas and his son. They came with greetings for the New 
Year and the assurance of their hearty cooperation in my behalf in 
matters both material and spiritual. Mother gave this through the 
medium : 

"We are working for your spiritual enfoldment. We have already 
touched you and you have felt the influence. During this year you 
will see much improvement. You will have the gift of clairvoyance, 
clair-audience and success in trumpet work. You will see us and 
talk with us before the end of the New Year. You will get much in 
the way of materializations that you do not now expect. We have a 
work for you to do and are opening the path that you may walk 
through. We are with you to the end. We are all here tonight and we 
greet you with love and peace. Be not disturbed; keep a calm mind; 
we are working with you and for you. Minnie says, tell George I 
am here too with the New Years greetings. 

Mrs. Wagner gave the "test messages" blindfolded. To explain 
this : Those in the hall will write messages, which are sometimes 
sealed in envelopes with an identification, such for instance as : 
"G-743" ; "M. K. T.", or other initial or number. During these tests 
Mrs. Wagner is under the control of a spirit giving the name of 
"Blossom." Messages not sealed in envelopes are usually folded over, 
concealing the contents. Mrs. Wagner does not as a rule take the 
messages into her hand until she has first called the initial or number; 
not only this, she will often read the message and initial and then pick 
it out from among the numerous messages piled on the table. She 
will in many cases, blindfolded, point to the person in the auditorium 
who wrote any particular message, and give the answer as it comes 
to her from the control. 

One of the spirit controls, speaking through Mrs. Wagner, pre- 
dicted that spirit voices would sing to large audiences in the church 
before five years and vouched for a tremendous out-pouring in be- 
half of spiritualism among all nations during that period. This proph- 
ecy came through Mrs. W.'s inspirational message. Spirit singing 
before congregations, however, does not seem so startling in view of 

129 



the strength and beauty of the voices that have come from "the other 
side" at our trumpet circles. 

Note: — In Mrs. Miller's message father gave this as a test: 
"Some people call my son Gorner; but that is not correct. It should 
be Gerner." The name is spelled Goerner — the "o" being silent, but 
there are some who persist in pronouncing it as if the "e" following 
the "o" were not in the name at all. 



130 



REPORT ON TRUMPET SEANCE 

At Residence of Mr. and Mrs. J. B. Jonson, Los Angeles, 8 O'Clock 
P. M., Tuesday, January 3rd, 1922. 

There were seven members present, including Mr. and Mrs. J. 
The voices came in lively succession, each member having from two 
to four communicators. Every one seemed to be in a more or less 
humorous frame of mind — both on our side and the spirit side — re- 
sorted to puns and jokes and made rather a "jollification" meeting 
of it. 

Timothy repeated several verses of comic poetry ; most always 
has a good pun ready and has plenty of characteristic Irish wit. 

Father spoke mainly on the wonders of spirit return and spirit 
communication, saying: 

"Friends, do you know that all over the world the orthodox 
preachers are beginning to wake up to the beauties of spiritualism ; 
but they are slow to admit its truth. You have pastors who have 
become mediumistic since they entered the ministry and the light has 
been shown to them many times. Still, they don't dare turn away 
from orthodoxy and they continue to preach something which they 
no longer believe. It's the same thing as living a double life and many 
a one has reached this side to find out that it doesn't pay. It has kept 
more than one of them in darkness when all it required was to follow 
the light given them when they had the chance. With a congrega- 
tion before them with ears to hear their opportunity was great. Preach- 
ers still stand at the grave delivering the old sermon of a resurrection 
way off in the years to come, and do it while the spirit already stands 
resurrected at their side listening to a false system of teaching." 

He concluded with, "Well, my son, I will talk with you again at 
Miller's Thursday. We will all be there. Goodbye to you and your 
friends; a happy New Year to everybody and God bless you all." I 
broke in telling him I had a question to ask before he put down the 
trumpet and asked if he could tell me how many and who were in my 
room on the night before. He answered : 

"Yes, the whole family was there. I was there for part of the 
time. Your mother was with me. Then afterwards sister Clara and 
sister Annie went in to be with you for a little while.' 

"Father, who was it that tried to materialize in the alcove?" 

Answer : "That was sister Annie." 

Later Minnie took the trumpet and I asked if she was in my room 
the night before and got the reply : 

"Why do you ask that, George? I am there every night and there 
is never an evening that I don't come to you. You hear my voice 
most of the time and I can always get your answer.' 

Minnie then sang "Dollie Gray" through the trumpet. The voice 
was very strong and could be heard at the end of an auditorium seat- 
ing 500 to a thousand people. Then something happened. She sud- 
denly stopped singing and Timothy and my friend Jim Thomas both 
sang the song as a duet — a grotesque imitation mixed with laughter, 
and we decided they were trying to have some fun with us, when I 

131 



reminded Mr. Thomas that he used to say that he couldn't "sing for 
sour apples" and that I believed him. The answer came : 

"Well, George, this Irishman said he could beat me singing Dollie 
Gray, and I just thought I'd take a chance with him. Wasn't it 
awful?" 

Minnie then explained that Jim asked for her trumpet and Tim 
took the other one and said she would have to finish the song another 
time. After Minnie put down the trumpet Krocho gave this : 

"Say, Goerner chief, I want to tell you something: You don't 
know it, but that sweetheart of yours is a wonderful spirit. She is 
beautiful and her spiritual station gives her great influence over here. 
You can afford to be proud of her because when you get over here 
you are going to find out how wonderful she is." 

Previous to starting the seance some of us were discussing Kitty's 
age. No one seemed to know very definitely ; so when she spoke 
through the trumpet Krocho whispered to me to ask her how old she 
was and this is what Kitty gave me for my pains : 

"It isn't polite, Mr. Goerner, to ask a lady her age." She laughed 
and dropped the trumpet with, "Give another guess." 

I put this question to Tim : 

"Tim, so far as this little circle is concerned we are all satisfied 
that our friends from the other side are just the spirits we think they 
are; but would there be any chance for an interloper to step in and 
give the name of one of our friends and try to create the impression 
that we were talking with our friend when it might be a stranger?" 

Answer : "Not a chance, friend. What do you suppose I'm here 
for? Don't I know every one of your friends? Do you think a stran- 
ger could get in here if he was an undesirable? There is a band of 
protectors right around this circle, with an outer band around that 
one, and so long as you desire good, true and uplifting influences 
that's what you will get. Don't have any misgivings on that point; 
your visitors here are just who you think they are." 

Question : "But how would it be at Mrs. Miller's, Tim?" 

Answer: "The same way. Mrs. Miller is a good woman and she 
has strong protectors. That protects you whenever you go there." 

Little Mary Ellen said she just took the trumpet to thank me for 
the beautiful rose I took to the church for her Sunday and said she 
was looking forward to the chance to talk with me at Mrs. Miller's, 
"because we always have such a lovely chat there." 

Clara spoke quite at length and said that I must not be disap- 
pointed because she has not materialized yet, explaining: 

"It isn't as easy as it might seem. If the vibration is exactly right 
it wouldn't be hard to do. But we must wait for just the opportunity 
and may be then we can't develop so as to remain long enough to 
carry on a conversation with you. But we are working all the time 
and before this year is out you will see us materialized in your room 
and we will be able to talk with you much stronger because we would 
get an unmixed vibration. You are helping us and we don't want you 
to get discouraged, because your development makes it easier for us 

132 



to work with you. You are now impressed with the wonder of all 
these things, but you will look at them as perfectly natural when you 
understand them. I am counting on the next visit with you at Mrs. 
Miller's and we can talk more about this next Thursday." 

Mr. Thomas informed me that he and his son, John, were in my 
office during an important business conference I had with two asso- 
ciates on Monday morning. Said they both stepped in the moment 
"the little blackheaded fellow sat down," and remained there during 
the entire conversation. I asked, "How does it look?" 

Answer : "If you once get the big fellow to work with you in- 
stead of with the little Hebrew, you can take his word. He may put 
up a hard bargain ; but he's a straight-shooter and his word once 
given is good. But don't tie to the little fellow except through the 
big man. You will have to watch the little fellow and take no 
chances. Get him in black and white . Don't be discouraged. We 
are with you to the finish. If you don't get the contract you want 
through them it will come from other directions. It wouldn't be wise 
to rush things. I am going to talk with you about this again on 
Thursday when we are alone." 

Here is another case where they all seemed to be well posted 
on my plans. A few moments before I started for the Jonsons I 
made the appointment with Mrs. Miller for Thursday by phone and 
by the time the Jonson seance opened they all seemed to know about 
it on the other side. 

In some way the subject in the circle turned upon Col. Robt. G. 
Ingersoll, when Krocho said : 

"Do you know folks my medium used to get writings from Mr. 
Ingersoll and when they first started she was so orthodox that the 
shivers used to run up her back like a rat running up a sugar sack. 
But let me tell you something : That man Ingersoll never had any 
darkness on this side. He made money like water and gave it all to 
charity and kept quiet about it, and the dear little children, no matter 
how poor or homely, never had a better friend than they had in Mr. 
Ingersoll. He loved them all. He believed what he preached. He 
had the courage to say there was no personal God — he believed it. 
He said he wouldn't talk eternal punishment for any man because 
there was no such thing, and there isn't. My medium had lots of 
writings from Mr. Ingersoll after he passed out of the body and they 
didn't any of them come from the realms of darkness. The Valley of 
the Shadow of Death, friends, is nothing. Learn all you can of the 
psychic law ; live a clean, spiritual life, true to what you believe, and 
you — every one of you in this circle — will find me and the rest of 
your friends at the door ready to open your eyes at once and take 
you by the hand and lead you on to the light and the full enjoyment 
of the hereafter. Good night everybody and God bless you all. My 
medium's tired and Gray Feather has gone home and I'm going, too. 

During our conversation with Tim I put this question to him and 
worded it carefully : 

"Tim, I have read the writings of many of the scientific investi- 
gators of spiritualism. Most of them have spent from 10 to 25 years 
in the work. They all take a great deal of space talking about fraud 

133 



mediums, the tricksters and charlatans they have met in their work; 
talk about lack of dependence to be placed in the communicators from 
the spirit side, and then wind up by producing a few small driblets of 
evidence in substantiation of psychic phenomena ; but lose no op- 
portunity to comment at length upon the 'objectionable phases' and 
the 'repellant features' of the seance room. Now I have attended 
more than 100 seances of all kinds, with one medium after another, 
and I have never yet encountered these so-called 'objectionable' and 
'repellent' features, and I'll guarantee that I can produce forty men 
and women right in Los Angeles whose experience has been the 
same as mine. Why is it, Tim?" 

The answer came : "My dear friend, your scientific investigator 
is the most gullible man in the whole work. He starts out expect- 
ing to find every medium a fraud and every seance room a mud-house, 
and he gets exactly what he goes after. The law that like attracts 
like is strong on both your side and ours. Your scientific investiga- 
tor knows that straps and ropes to bind the medium, handcuffs around 
their wrists to hold them in the cabinet, can all be removed and re- 
placed by the spirit control right before the eyes of the investigator; 
and still he tries to hide his identity under a mask and an apron, gets 
himself introduced to the medium by a false name and all that sort 
of flapdoodle. He hasn't yet got it through him that the medium is 
the instrument of the spirit control and that the spirit resents his 
attitude toward this instrument. A little courtesy and a little tact 
and consideration for the medium would get the results much quicker 
and better. There is a band of guides around this circle to protect it 
from intrusions of uncongenial forces, and there would be around the 
investigator too if he took the right method." 



134 



NOTES ON TRANCE SEANCE 

At Residence of Mr. and Mrs. Victor Severy, 4304 S. Western Ave- 
nue, Los Angeles, Wednesday P. M., Jan. 4th, 1922. 

This was the regular "Wednesday Evening Developing Class." 
There were nine members present. The seance began promptly at 
eight o'clock with prayer, then singing a couple of hymns ; then 
silence until Mrs. Severy went into trance. Some fresh flowers were 
placed in the room in compliance with suggestion from one of the 
guides from "the other side." Flowers, we are told, appear to the 
spirit side as lights and they also tell us that they draw strength 
from them for producing their manifestations. 

The "Big Chief," who has been controlling Mrs. S., and who has 
not yet given us his name, appeared as a "transfiguration," or "trans- 
formation," as it is usually termed in the seance room. This, as near 
as we can learn, is made up by the spirit forces using the "aura", or 
"fluidic emanation" from the body of the medium as well as from the 
rest of the sitters in the room. From this circle they draw their force 
and the method of drawing is sometimes plainly visible, their hands 
reaching out to the various members in the circle and turning them 
over, working backwards away from the circle, carrying on the 
process repeatedly. 

These "transformations" appear as etherealized, or partially ma- 
terialized, figures and the visitors (spirits) can in most cases be rec- 
ognized by those in the circle who knew them in life. There will, 
however, frequently come visitors unknown to any one in the room 
and introduce themselves by various names, perhaps stating the ob- 
ject of the visit. 

For instance, one woman appeared, first over and above the body 
of the medium ; then sat on one arm of the chair ; then on the other 
side. We asked who she was and received answer that she came as a 
guide to the circle. Further questioning brought out the reply that 
she was an Egyptian, but would withhold her name until later ; said 
she had dark eyes, but not black hair and stated that "all Egyptians 
are not dark; some of them are fair." We asked if she had been 
on the other side many years and she replied : "Yes, I passed over 
many years ago, but I am not old." 

In saying that she was not old we presume she meant that there 
was no aging after reaching the spirit side, as this same explanation 
has been pressed upon me at other seance rooms. 

My father appeared, and although the figures were all more or 
less hazy, a close-up view showed sufficient for a recognition. We 
asked who the visitor was for and the reply was very clear, "for Mr. 
Goerner." Thinking at first it might be mother or one of my sisters 
I asked : "Are you going to talk to me, dearie?" and got the answer : 

"You don't have to dearie me, because I am not a lady. I am a 
relative and a close one." 

I then put in with : "Oh, then it must be father." 

Answer : "Yes, I am father and you can confirm this at the other 
meeting tomorrow." 

135 



This was good identification — or what we call a "test." At the 
Jonson seance on the night before I made an appointment with father 
at Mrs. Miller's trumpet seance for Thursday, and his reference to this 
appointment would make good his claim as to who he was. 

There were fourteen of these transformations during the evening, 
each sitter in the class having a visitor and some of them more than 
one. 

In speaking to us in this way the spirit controls use the vocal 
cords of the medium, and while the voice is distinctly not that of the 
medium, and she knows nothing about it when she returns from the 
trance, the voices all have pretty much the same tone and are seldom 
raised above a clear audible whisper. 

The medium was in a deep state of trance during all these trans- 
formations, coming out of it with a slight headache and complaining 
that her face felt "pulled out of gear" ; said it seemed twisted and her 
jaws for the moment appeared to be "out of joint." In two or 
three minutes, however, she was entirely normal again and after Miss 
McLain (who is a spiritual healer) applied her hands to Mrs. S.'s head 
for a couple of moments she said the headache was gone. 

Several of the communicators assured us that these transforma- 
tions were the next thing to materializations and that from now on 
the results would become stronger and more convincing; stated the 
right guides were assisting us and complimented us for our patience 
in keeping up the work in the face of many discouragements and set- 
backs in trying to hold the class together. 

Note : — At the Miller trumpet seance the next day (Thursday, 
January 5th) father spoke through the trumpet and confirmed his visit 
to me at the Severy seance. As soon as he spoke at Miller's I asked : 
"Where did I talk with you last, father?" and the answer came: 

"At Mrs. Severy's last night; I told you you could confirm it." 
He was very definite in having me understand that he was there and 
that there was no mistake about it. 



136 



FULL REPORT OF TRUMPET SEANCE 

At Residence of Mrs. Mary Miller, Los Angeles, Cal., Thursday, One 
O'Clock P. M., January 5th, 1922. 

Contrary to the usual custom at these Miller seances, Dr Worth- 
ington was not the first speaker on this occasion. The light had 
hardly been extinguished when I could see at least half a dozen ethe- 
realized forms moving about the room. Mrs. M. could see more than 
that number and see them more clearly. She described some of them 
with excellent detail. 

Little Mary Ellen began speaking in whispers independently ; 
then gradually raised her voice until she was talking, without the 
trumpet, in a perfectly natural tone so that every word could be heard. 
I complimented her on her success in this attempt and she seemed 
wonderfully proud at the achievement, saying : 

"Uncle George, I don't want to use the horn any more. I don't 
like the horns and I want to talk to you without them. You know 
I came to you at the Severy's last night all by myself. I didn't need 
Big Chief to fix me up. I came independent. Did you know that? 
I ani going to keep trying till I can materialize for you." 

Mother spoke briefly on the happiness she derives in visiting with 
me at the seances and coming to my room. I asked if she had any- 
thing to do with getting me into spiritualism and she replied : 

"Indeed, I did, my boy. Your father and I worked for years to 
get your attention. But it seemed impossible to get within the vi- 
bration. Your frame of mind was against all our efforts. We were 
with you at mediums several times ; but we saw it would take a very 
strong demonstration to reach you. Then we saw one of your 
friends at the Jonsons and we sent out the thought that induced 
him to, speak of it in your presence. Next we sent the thought that 
brought you to inquire into it. Father and I took you to the Jon- 
sons. Since then it has been easy to reach you and we have all been 
so happy in the talks and the wonderful visits we have had." 

Clara spoke somewhat along the same lines, speaking of the work 
she and the rest of the folks were doing to bring about my clairvoy- 
ance and clair-audience, so they could talk with me direct. Said the 
visits to my room were helping all of us. 

"You don't know it, George, but I am in your room every morn- 
ing, as well as many times in the evening. You can sometimes see 
us at night, but you can't in the daylight. You will before long. 
Do you know who it is that wakes you up in the morning?" 

I answered : "No, Clara, I don't," and was told : 

"It's little Mary Ellen. She loves to come to the room with me 

in the morning and wake you up. We all enjoy these meetings at 
Mrs. Miller's, because we can be alone and there are no mixed vi- 
brations. Goodbye, brother, and God bless you.' 

Minnie talked quite at length on the wonders of the spirit side of 
life ; spoke of gardens surpassing anything known on the earth plane, 
and said : 

137 



"I am looking forward to the day when I can meet you on the 
spirit side, that you may know for yourself the great things that are 
in store for you. You can't realize what our opportunities are. 
There will be no parting after I meet you at the door. The meeting 
will be for all eternity. There is so much I can tell you when you 
develop more." 

I asked : "Will I soon be able to see you clairvoyantly and be 
able to carry on a conversation with you?" 

Answer: "Yes, you will, and it will be sooner than you think. 
You seldom miss my voice on the pillow and I can always hear you 
when you answer back. You are not far from receiving the things 
you are asking for. We are all helping you." 

I thanked her for singing to the circle at Jonsons the other night 
and told her to tell my friends Jim and Tim that they couldn't sing 
for sour apples. This brought a good hearty laugh that was perfect- 
ly natural and certainly reproduced the laugh of the Minnie I knew 
at school years ago. 

Sister Annie gave me a piece of new information. I thanked her 
for her materialization in my room and she informed me that she 
did so well because Kitty came along to help her. Kitty is the cabinet 
worker at the Jonsons materialization seances. She is a very strong 
spirit herself, and her work consists in building up the spirit forms 
behind the curtains. Kitty confirmed Annie's information, saying : 

"I guess you didn't know before that I come to your room some- 
times with the folks. Well, I do because I want to help them to 
materialize for you. I like you because you are good to my medium 
and I want to help you develop." 

Up to this point the communicators — excepting Mary Ellen — had 
been using Mrs. Miller's trumpet. My own trumpet was lying on the 
table and I had placed around it an aluminum band covered with 
'radium paint." This band is luminant in the dark. My trumpet 
guide, Jim Thomas, took up my own trumpet, moving it about the 
room, back and forth and up and down. With the luminous band 
these movements could be plainly seen. During all these move- 
ments we kept up a conversation, mostly of a business character in 
which he gave this advice: 

"I told you at the Jonsons that I would talk about this business 
again today. I did not want to say much in the presence of the rest 
of the circle. But I injected the thoughts into your mind that brought 
out the speeches you made to the little Hebrew. I want you to un- 
derstand how to handle him. He is more anxious to get hold of 
your company than you think he is, but is trying to give you the no- 
tion that he doesn't care about it. But you go after him right from 
the shoulder, tell him just what terms you want and you will find 
that he will give in rather than lose the deal. He can raise the money, 
but he is not working for your interest. I wanted to keep you from 
committing yourself in a hurry. You have a good thing there and if 
you don't make a contract with the Hebrew and his friend you 
will hear something in a few days that you can use as a club over 
him. We are working to help you, because we have a grand plan 
laid out for you and are trying to get you in shape so you can carry 

138 



on our work. When we once get you into it, it is going to give 
you a wonderful amount of happiness and be a monument to human- 
ity. Keep close to John, because he is working for you and he's level- 
headed. When you get in a tight corner and don't know which way 
to turn, call on us." 

After thanking- him the subject turned on the Jonson seance 
and I asked : 

"Jim, where did you and Tim learn to sing?" His answer was : 

"Say, wasn't that rank? Well, we just wanted to make you laugh 
a little. We like your circle and we like your frends and we all had 
a good time." 

To my surprise Timothy came in with : "Who said I couldn't 
sing? You didn't expect to find me here, did you?' 

I replied that I was glad he came whether I expected it or not 
and told him that he was just as welsome at Millers as at Jonsons. 

"Yes, I know it, friend and I felt at perfect liberty to come. But 
you know how I feel about Jonsons — it's home to me. I feel as if I 
was going back to mother when I go there." 

Father spoke just long enough to verify his visit to me at the 
Severys the night before and said he wanted me to know that there 
was no mistake about it, he was there. 

John Thomas gave pretty much the same advice as his father 
did with regard to business matters, saying: 

"Now, George, I have looked all over the ground at the mines. 
You've got a good chance there and we want you to make the most 
of that opportunity. I am going to keep close to you while these ne- 
gotiations are under way. Call on me at any time and we'll go hand 
in hand with you to the finish." 

Here's another good one from little Georgie, my sister Annie's 
spirit child : 

"Say, Uncle George, you didn't know that I went with you from 
your office to the street car and came out to Mrs. Miller's with you. 
But I did. I took your hand and walked at your side. I like to go 
down the street with you, because I love Uncle George." 

Here is a phenomenal narrative. To a stranger in psychic work it 
might seem incredible ; but I have gone far enough with these in- 
vestigations to know there is nothing unusual nor unnatural about 
it, nor will it compare with the higher forms of phenomena: 

Sunbeam (Mrs. Miller's guide who controls her when delivering 
the flower messages at the church), took the trumpet and said: "I 
came in because I heard you and my medium talking about my picture. 
I painted that for her." 

On the wall in Mrs. Miller's seance room is a beautiful picture 
of a young girl, apparently around 18 years of age. It is certainly 
the picture of a "Sunbeam," with smiling blue eyes, golden curls 
around her shoulders, complexion of just the right shade of marble 
and rose. Around her shoulders a drapery of some soft white goods 
with delicate blue stripes, and in her dress a pink rose. 

139 



Mrs. Miller explained that she has never seen Sunbeam except 
clairvoyantly and at materializations. She is said to have left this 
world at the age of four. After she had been on the spirit side about 
twelve or fourteen years Mrs. Miller asked for one of her pictures. 
Sunbeam promised her one. Later she instructed Mrs. Miller to lay 
some pieces of cardboard in her seance room and permit no one to 
touch them. In about three weeks she found on one of the card- 
boards a picture labelled "Sunbeam," with all the features of the 
face and shoulders drawn. 

She instructed Mrs. Miller to place the picture within a gilt 
frame with a glass over it and she would in time color it. Soon the 
colors in her face were all there ; the shade of her hair ; the white 
in the dress and the delicate blue stripes and all the creases and 
folds in the drapery. 

Next, Mrs. Miller stated to Sunbeam that as she was only known 
to her as a flower messenger, the picture should have a flower in it. 
A few days later the beautiful pink rose was there. 

Mrs. Miller vouches for this narrative, and those who know her 
character and have listened to her messages of truth and spirituality, 
and know something of the wonderful phenomena produced under 
her mediumship will not question her statement. 

Note : — Within a few minutes before I started for Mrs. Miller's 
for this seance, I remarked to one of my associates in the office that 
I felt strongly the presence of some one from the spirit side, and be- 
lieved I would have company to Mrs. Miller's. This probably bears 
out little Georgie's statement that .he went with me from the office 
to the street car and out to Mrs. Miller's 

In mother's message at Mrs. Miller's she thanked me for the 
roses which I took to the church the previous Sunday, and said she 
was glad they were divided between Mrs. Miller and Mrs. Wagner, and 
"Mrs. Miller still has some of them in her room." After the seance 
was over Mrs. Miller confirmed this, stated they were divided between 
Mrs. Wagner and herself and that she (Mrs. Miller) still had two of 
them in a vase in her parlor — which she showed me. 



140 



MEMORANDUM REPORT OF TRUMPET SEANCE 

Held At Residence of Mr. and Mrs. J. B. Jonson, Los Angeles, Cal., 
Monday P. M., Jan. 9, 1922. 

For a little diversion we had about thirty minutes of cabinet work, 
in which the demonstration from behind the curtain consisted mostly 
of apports in the way of violets handed out, some of them over the 
curtain, some of them through the curtain and others left strewn on 
the floor in the cabinet after the work was over. "Timothy" and 
"Kitty" gave some vigorous manifestations in the use of the tam- 
bourine, the "bones" and the music boxes. 

When "Bobbie" — Mrs. Jacob's son — took the trumpet, Mrs. Jon- 
son began gasping for breath, said her heart began to ache and she 
choked, saying she felt as if she was drowning. Mrs Jacobs recognized 
in this the symptoms of Bobbie's death and asked if he had produced 
that effect upon the medium. The reply came : 

"Yes, mother, but I didn't do it intentionally. She is so sensi- 
tive that as soon as I appeared she felt all the pains and the choking 
that I did at the time of my death." 

I asked Clara who made the attempt at materializing in my room 
on the night before and she replied : "It was sister Annie." I then 
asked : "Was any one with her?" 

Clara : "Yes, Kitty came to help her." 

George : "Did any one speak on my pillow besides you, sister 
Annie and Minnie?" 

Clara : "Kitty, did and you heard her." 

This conversation was followed by Kitty who confirmed the visit 
and the voice on my pillow. But these visits have become so fre- 
quent lately, as well as the voices on the pillow, that (like the chats 
through the trumpets) I have grown to recognize and identify them 
at the time ; but for my own satisfaction like to have them confirmed 
in the presence of some else. 

Minnie spoke of the roses I took to the church Sunday and when 
I remarked that I would be disappointed if I didn't get a message 
from her through Mrs. Miller she replied : 

"But you must not feel disappointed, George. The difficulties are 
greater than you think. We are always there, but there will be times 
when so many other flowers will be on the table that they are more 
or less piled one upon another and the vibration is interrupted, so 
that it is hard to get a message through. We are with you just the 
same and can usually make you feel our presence. 

"It is the same way with materializations. I will materialize for 
you at every opportunity I get; but it takes a great deal of strength 
to do it, especially at the beginning. Later we can come stronger. But 
I was happy to know that you saw me clearly the last time and could 
talk with me. So if we fail to come to you, it isn't that we are not 
there, but the vibration is not always strong enough for us to manifest 
so you can see and hear us." 



141 



Some of our friends will throw kisses through the trumpet on 
leaving, and last night one of the circle jokingly remarked: "That 
sounds like mush." I retorted: 

"I think some of you are jealous because you haven't any sweet- 
hearts to send you any kisses." Then came this from Krocho : 

"That's right, Goerner chief. A little mush spread around here 
and there does a great deal to brigthen up your old world and bring 
happiness to the lonely hearts. Its mush that puts the laugh wrinkles 
around your eyes and makes your peepers sparkle. When you go 
home tired and things haven't gone right through the day, don't it 
make a heap of difference to have some one come up quietly and put 
their arms around you and whisper a little mush in your ear? The 
trouble with your world is that there isn't enough mush to go around. 
All the mush you spread this way is stored up to your credit on the 
big shelf in the hereafter and when you come over on the spirit side 
you can look up on your shelf and you will find great bowls of mush, 
and these will be the good deeds you have done, the kind things you 
have said and the glad smiles you have sent out to make some one 
else happy. That's all you're living for, friends, and if you don't 
know it, don't wait another day; but get right into the harness be- 
fore the New Year gets any older and begin spreading the mush be- 
cause it's good for the soul." 

At this point Gray Feather humorously put in : "Yes, and good 
for the tummy, too." 

Tim followed with : "What's the matter with your Los Angeles 
this New Year friends? With the murders, burglaries and court scan- 
dals every day, you are not making a very good start. Can't you see 
how your old world works against all our efforts? We talk harmony, 
kindness and the brotherhood of man, and the material man turns a 
deaf ear and works right against his own inner self. Why so much 
selfishness when just a little love, just a little thought for your broth- 
ers means so much happiness and so much sweetness and so much 
rest and peace to you all." 

Hester, a spirit guide to Dr. Wetherby, sang "The Isle of 
Somewhere"; Viola sang, "Whispering Hopes," and John Ken- 
nedy, a deceased cousin to the Lombards, gave us "I Walked 
With You and I Talked With You." This was a treat for 
us all and it is difficult to get away from the feeling that one 
is listening to "the music of the angels," for to us who know 
the conditions, and know each and every one in the circle, and the 
earth life of the communicators, there is no chance to question where 
these voices come from. 

Catharine, a guide to Mr. and Mrs. Majors, startled us with her 
intimate knowledge of the recent applicants for membership into the 
Research Society. Her advice was : 

"Be careful about your new members. You have one on the 
list whom you had better drop for the present." 

We asked: "Can you give us the name?" 

Catharine: "I would prefer not to mention names; but you 
may guess." 

142 



Question: "Is it one of the ladies or the gentleman applicants?" 

Catharine: "The ladies on the new list are absolutely satis- 
factory and will cause you no trouble." 

Question: "Then it must be Mr. F ? What is the objec- 
tion to him?" 

Catharine : "His racial training is against his acceptance of spirit- 
ualism. He is by heredity a materialist. His mind is not in tune with 
your efforts. He will bring that feeling into your circle. It will get 
into the spirit of the medium and your entire circle will suffer in 
results. Don't take the chance — not now." 

Question by Mrs. Jacobs : "But, Catharine, he seemed so much 
in earnest about it." 

Catharine : "Yes, that is a character of the race and he is using 
that against your sympathetic nature. Did he not tell you that he 
had read greatly and visited many mediums and had never yet had 
one bit of conviction brought home to him? Why? He went with 
his mind against conviction and he will come into your circle in the 
same way. If your heart moves you to help him, then advise him to 
continue his reading; continue his visits to the mediums; enter 
an elemental class and keep out of the higher phenomena until he 
has trained his mind to remain open — receptive — ready and willing 
to receive the truth. When he has done this he will get in harmony 
with the spirit side ; but not before. The Jewish race doesn't take 
to it." 

Crystal, another guide to the Majors, has only recently been 
coming to our circle. But in conversation with Dr. Wetherby she 
seemed to have become very well acquainted with most of the mem- 
bers. She spoke of having visited Dr. W. at his office and when he 
asked as a test: 

"What kind of an office did you find me in?" she answered: 

"You pull their teeth for them — no, — no, you don't pull them — 
not any more. You just fix them in — you fix them in." 

After the seance I interrogated Dr. Wetherby on this point and 
he advised me that he stopped pulling teeth about 15 years ago, and 
since then has confined his practice to what is known as "construc- 
tive denistry" ; that is, bridge work, crown work and plate work. 

At the last materialization seance, Crystal had told Mr. Majors 
that if he would bring her a box of candy, she would dematerialize it 
for him. In the meantime it seems that he had purchased the candy 
and had it at his home. She knew all about this ; could tell the 
kind of candy it was — the kind of a box he had — the size of it — the 
table on which he had placed it at home, and wound up by caution- 
ing him "not to forget to bring it to the materialization Friday." 

The mother of the Misses Worrals spoke through the trumpet 
and seemed anxious to give her sister back in the East some proof 
of her continued existence and of spirit return. She spoke of the 
preparation being made by the two girls for their return to their 
eastern home; instructed them to give her sister all the details of 
these conversations through the trumpet, and as a convincing test, 

143 



ended by saying : "I can tell you how her bedroom is arranged and 
you can convince her that way." She then described the position of 
the various pieces of furniture in the room, including some changes 
in their location which had lately been made. 

Bear in mind that these are things that are still unknown to the 
two Misses W.'s, residing in Los Angeles, as they have not been to 
their old home in the east for several years, and the descriptions 
are being looked up. 

Timothy gave us a pun on Mrs. Jacobs' name, Dr. Wetherby's 
and the Worral girls, saying: 

"Guess I had better climb Jacobs' ladder to see what the weather 
be. Don't that beat the worl'?" 

At the end of the seance a spirit hand was placed on my head. I 
asked Krocho if she could see who it was, and she told me, "Why, 
yes, it's your blessed mother." I then said: "Mother is that you?" 
For reply she tapped three times on my head, "Yes." 

Dr. W. asked Hester why she had not materialized for him since 
the seances were resumed and received the following instructions : 

"You were not seated in the right position. Do not sit beside 
Mr. Severy. He is off-setting the vibration. Take a seat as distant 
from him as you can get — go down toward the end of the room in 
front of the chiffoniere and I will be able to come to you." 

Here's good evidence that our spirit friends do not necessarily 
lose their humor after passing out of the physical body : 

Dr. W. is perfectly bald and when talking with his spirit guide, 
Hester, he complimented her on her beautiful hair and suggested 
that he might be tempted to bring a pair of scissors and cut a lock 
for a keepsake when she next materialized. Her reply was : 

"Shall I cut one of yours in exchange?" 



144 



MEMORANDUM OF MATERIALIZATION SEANCE 

Held At Residence of Mr. and Mrs. J. B. Jonson, Los Angeles, Cal., 
Friday P. M., Jan. 13, 1922. 

One of the members of the Society was absent on this occasion 
and a new member made his first appearance. These changing con- 
ditions always seem to have some effect on the result, although it 
may only be slight. It does nevertheless make a difference in the 
strength of the vibrations and this is reflected more or less in the 
strength of the visitors from the "other side," the light they bring, 
the clearness in voice and the length of time they can remain with us. 

The instructions given by Hester (Dr. Wetherby's guide) rela- 
tive to the position he should occupy in the circle were followed as 
outlined by her through the trumpet on the evening of the 9th, and 
the results were as she had predicted. She was the first one to ap- 
pear from the cabinet; walked well down the center of the room; 
chatted confidentially with Dr. W. ; took his trumpet for magnetiz- 
ing, passed her hands over it repeatedly, waved it through the air 
gracefully several times and handed it back. 

Previous to Hester's appearance, Mrs. J. asked Gray Feather 
(Mr. J.'s control) if he could give Mrs. Baker a treatment for some 
trouble of the spine. He assented and Mrs. Baker stood in the cen- 
ter of the room, while Gray Feather passed his hand up and down 
her back. I asked if she felt any benefit from it and she replied : 

"Yes, I should say I can ; I can feel the vibrations going clear 
through me. She afterwards expressed the effect as being "quiet 
and refreshing." Gray Feather, however, seemed to take a "differ- 
ent view of it, saying: "Oh, no; can do no good work with har- 
ness on." 

The second visitor was "Aunt Jane" for the two Worrall sisters. 
This is a familiar spirit to us all ; speaks through the trumpet often ; 
comes with a good deal of strength, but seldom ventures more than 
a few feet outside of the cabinet. She has come so often that to the 
Worrall's the identification is complete. 

A new figure was the mother of Mr. Oaks' wife. This was her 
first appearance ; none of the rest of us knew her, but Mr. Oaks 
stated he had no difficulty in recognizing her and that there could be 
no mistake about it with him. 

"Bobbie" — Mrs. Jacobs' son, is always a strong figure, both at 
the trumpet and at the materializations, although on this visit he 
announced to his mother that he did not have strength enough to 
assist her much in magnetizing her trumpet but instructed her to 
bring it another time. These "varying moods" among the spirit folks 
can usually be traced to changes in the circle members, or to illness 
among them or some adverse condition of mind. 

Our friend "Viola," one of Mrs. J.'s guides, this night made her 
first appearance since the seances were resumed. She never fails to 
create a refreshing feeling among us all, is full of smiles, messages 
of good cheer and always seems glad to be with us. Some one asked 
if she would dance if we sang her favorite song, "Rock-a-Bye Baby," 

145 



and as soon as the song began she started dancing, kept it up until 
one verse was finished and then disappeared within the curtains. 

Henry Marshall, a spirit guide to the Lombards, came with Mr. 
L.'s Indian guide "Big Heart." When on earth Big Heart always 
dressed in citizen's clothes and when he appears at the seances he 
is still dressed this way — never in the Indian attire that most of 
them wear. 

Came next my friend John Thomas, a fine, handsome young fellow, 
of about thirty years of age, "natty" and well dressed as he always 
was in life. Although I was very intimate with all the other members 
of the Thomas family, I had never met John before he passed away 
and I could only recognize him by his photographs which were 
plentiful at the Thomas home in Denver. He seemed anxious that 
I should be sure that there was no mistake about his identity and 
gave this as evidence: 

"You know I called at your room last night. I wanted to tell 
you that I would appear for you here tonight; but wasn't strong 
enough to get the message through." I replied : 

"I knew you were in the room and caught your name, but could 
not catch anything else." He answered: 

'Well, I was there, George, and I wanted you to know that I 
would come tonight." He then went back to the curtain and as I 
started for my seat he stepped out again, walked briskly down the 
room, tapped me on the shoulder with his hand in a friendly way, 
waved a goodbye and again disappeared. 

Another stranger to us was a lady merely giving the name of 
"Rose," and called our attention to the beautiful red rose in her hair; 
said she came "for the entire circle and the rose is to you a message 
of love, light, beauty and truth." 

Crystal fairly jumped out of the cabinet, in bare feet as usual, 
and immediately let us know that : "I've come for my box of candy ; 
seemed wonderfully pleased; said she would have a time dema- 
terializing so many candies, and guess she'd have to get Kitty to help 
her undo the strings on the box. She appeared in no hurry to go; 
chatted for a long time and finally made a very graceful exit, slowly 
diminishing in size until she reached the very floor, with the box in 
full view and finally both Crystal and the candy disappeared in full 
sight of the circle. 

Mrs. Lombard's mother, a dear old lady who always dresses as 
she did on earth and never fails to bring her spectacles, has no 
trouble identifying herself. Mrs. L. called me up and introduced me 
to her mother — just as one might be introduced in a parlor of society 
folks, and the acknowledgement of the introduction was just as 
natural and one is for the moment divested of the idea that he is 
conversing with some one who has been called "dead" for many 
years. 

One member suggested that Mr. Carpenter sing "La Paloma" 
in Spanish and see if we could induce "Zara" to come out and dance 
for us. "Zara" is the Spanish gypsy dancer who appeared at a 
previous seance. The song had the desired effect; she joined in 

146 



singing, danced to the tune and frequently snapped her fingers as 
though imitating the castanets. She was given a good encore, 
acknowledged it gracefully, bowing and waving her hands then with 
a final "adios" disappeared as suddenly as a flash behind the curtains. 

Little "Dorothy", who came at the last seance as a spirit child 
to Mrs. Jacobs seems to have made good her claim, since she has 
been vouched for to Mrs. Jacobs by her son "Bobbie", by her brother 
Henry and by Mrs. Jacobs husband — all on the spirit side of life. 
Mrs. J. seems happy to accept the relation and she may well feel proud 
of these visits, for Dorothy brings a delightful influence with her — 
very beautiful, timid as a girl ten or twelve years might be, and very 
spiritual. We were all anxious to have her remain a while and Mrs. 
Jonson, in order to hold the vibration as long as possible, asked the 
circle to sing a hymn in low tones; Dorothy joined in singing "Jesus 
Lover of My Soul", and sang it with her head bowed and her hands 
clasped as if in prayer. The effect was decidedly a reverent one and 
the entire circle seemed to have caught something sacred in her 
presence. 



147 



MEMORANDUM OF TRUMPET SEANCE 

At Residence of Mr. and Mrs. Jonson, Los Angeles, Cal., Monday 
P. M., 8 O'Clock, January 16th, 1922. 

Extra visitors came to the class this evening. There were 18 
in the circle including Mr. and Mrs. Jonson. The light had hardly 
been turned down when the guides behind the curtain began to get 
active. The usual physical demonstrations took place first with the 
musical instruments; then hands gave cluster of jonquils out — one 
to each and every member in the circle. Following this came several 
messages, the most significant one was this from Silas Webster, Mr. 
J's chemist guide : 

"We can see in our medium's mind a great deal of worry as to 
the outcome of changed conditions that he thinks he will meet in his 
new home. We wish him to understand that the change will be all 
in his favor, and that the fact of his being able to secure the house 
he is going to is entirely due to our efforts in balking would-be buyers 
through mental suggesstions. He will find all for the best." 

In explanation of this note, Mr. and Mrs. J. recently purchased 
a home in Pasadena, where they hoped to find ideal conditions for 
a seance room; but Mr. J. appeared to be worrying about the length 
of time it would take to get the walls sufficiently "magnetized" for 
good results. The note from Webster soon set his mind at rest. 

There were three trumpets on the table and sometimes they 
were all in use at once. The confusion was occasionally enough to 
make it almost impossible to catch more than a small part of the 
messages coming through. All told there must have been 30 to 40 
voices. Mother spoke briefly, saying: 

"Oh, son, if I could just lift the veil from your eyes so you could 
see the beautiful spirit forms all around the room, and all anxious 
to deliver a message. You could realize better what a wonderful 
meaning life has on the spirit side. I cannot talk much with you 
tonight, my boy; there are so many waiting for a chance." 

I interrupted with, "Before you go, mother, were you in my 
room with father last night?" 

Answer: "Yes, and we were with you through nearly the whole 
day — all of us — and did not leave you until you were asleep. But I 
will talk with you more at Mrs. Miller's." I asked if sister Annie 
was in the alcove in my room at the same time. 

Answer: "Yes, she is there every night and will soon be able 
to materialize for you more fully in your room." 

Minnie tried three times to speak, but each time the vibration 
was interrupted and she had to wait for a better chance. Finally 
she got this much through : 

"I was with you all day Sunday , but I wont have time to tell 
you about it now. I will meet you at Mrs. Miller's and make up 
for it. Goodbye." 

Several songs came through the trumpet, both from men's and 
ladies' voices — once three of them singing at the same time. 

148 



Mrs. Wheeler seemed to have been thinking seriously of mak- 
ing some important change in her affairs, but evidently was in doubt 
as to what she should do about it, when this came in from her hus- 
band on the spirit side. 

"Bert, don't think about that any more. Just pass it up; be- 
cause it would not be best." She asked: 

"How did you know what it was?" 

Answer: "You didn't send out the thought to me; but you 
kept it on your mind so constantly and seemed undecided, and I 
felt as if I wanted to help you out. It wouldn't be for the best, 
and I would advise you to forget about it." 

The following conversation took place between Dr. Wetherby 
and his guide, Hester: 

W: "Hester, what change took place in you since the last time 
you materialized previous to Mrs. Jonson closing her work for the 
summer?" 

Hester: "In what way, doctor?" 

W: "I can't exactly describe it; but there appeared to be a 
difference in your general form and also in the robes you wore." 

Hester: "The difference was merely one of progress. I have 
not stood still during these months. I have continued to go on." 

W: "But what was the robe made of — what kind of cloth?" 

Hester: "Why do you ask? You were with me all the time 
I was in the seance room. You should have made a closer study. 
That is the way you have to develop on your plane. I turned clear 
around several times to give you plenty opportunity." 

W: "But why can't you tell me what it was? I am only 
after detail." 

Hester: "But it is detail of a character that you could not un- 
derstand if I told you. It is not to be expressed in terms of cloth 
as you understand it in your life. The robes are mine by right of 
my advancement — not by the standard of your plane." 

W: "But, Hester, I still don't understand the distinction." 

Hester: "It is a distinction that could add nothing to your 
knowledge in the material world; but will mean much to you on this 
side." 

W: " Well, Hester, can you tell me why it is that Mrs. Severy 
has not materialized for her husband for so long?" 

Hester: "Mrs. Severy was in the cabinet at the time I ma- 
terialized last Friday; but was not strong enough to come through 
the curtain." 

W: "Why was that?" 

Hester: "She has just gone to a higher plane. She is faow 
on the fifth plane and has difficulty in returning for the present; 
but will overcome this soon." 

Hester dropped the trumpet and Timothy asked Miss May 

149 



Wheeler how she was getting along with her new beau. She in- 
quired : 

"If you know so much about him, Tim, can you tell me his 



name 



?» 



Tim : "I am going to call him June Showers." 

May: "What a name! Why would you call him June 
Showers?" 

Tim : "Because he comes after May." 

Tim then addressed a stranger in the circle, saying: 

"Mrs. M., there's an Irishman over here that used to know you." 

Mrs. M: "Can you tell me his name?" 

Tim: "Sure, its Tom O'Riley." 

Mrs. M : "Well, bless his heart, Tim ; of course, I know him ; 
but please ask him where he knew me." The answer came: 

"Marcellus, Michigan."' (Correct). 

One of the new comers seemed to take all messages as a huge 
joke and appeared to have rather a shallow understanding of the 
work, even when the messages came as a serious lesson. Finally 
Krocho took up the cudgel: 

"Now, friend, let me tell you something: You haven't the right 
idea of spiritualism at all. That friend of yours came to this circle, 
and came to you, for no reason except to help you ; to place you in 
a better frame of mind ; to uplift you and turn your thoughts to higher 
things. Her message to you is not a joke and it is not a thing 
to be made light of. She did not come because she needs you. 
She came because you need her. What she is trying to do is to 
take you out of yourself and raise your thoughts to a level where 
your mind will be receptive and ready to grasp the great truths 
of the hereafter. And while she does this you laugh and make 
light of it. You are removing the stones she places in the brook 
as steps for you to cross over the waters on to the green sod to 
a brighter and happier path. It is no joke and it is no time to make 
puns. When you are alone in your room tonight you call upon 
your friends on the spirit side of life to give you a better under- 
standing of these things ; to place you in a more reverend mind 
toward spiritual things. Then when you come to a seance room 
again draw a straight clear line, wide enough so it can be seen, 
and let that line stand between the serious and the frivolous. Leave 
the frivolous things behind you for an hour or so and don't cross 
that line. You need not put on a long, blue face. That's isn't the 
idea at all. That isn't what we teach. We teach happiness, 
cheerfulness, brightness and a clean, wholesome good humor for 
everybody. But when your friends come to you with the mes- 
sage from the Master and say: "Be of good cheer I am with you," 
take it as it comes and follow that precept in the spirit in which it 
is given. Then you will come into an understanding of this great 
law and not until then will you know the happiness and the truth 
of it." 



150 



MEMORANDUM REPORT OF PHYSICAL 
MANIFESTATION 

At Developing Class at Residence of Mr. and Mrs. Victor H. Severy, 
4304 S. Western Ave., Los Angeles, Wednesday P. M. Jan. 18th, 1922. 

This class is now closed with ten members. All were present. 
Miss McClain, medium, led in prayer ; then followed two hymns. 
After this a period of silence. In a few moments more Mrs. Severy 
became entranced. We were all convinced that the trance state was 
much deeper than at any previous meeting and looked for something 
unusual to happen. 

Note : — These seances are held in a small room which will com- 
fortably seat a class of this size. The only furniture in this room 
besides the chairs is a small center piece on which are usually 
placed a few flowers. In the ceiling, about center, is a direct light 
with a red bulb. This light can be adjusted from within the 
cabinet at the will of the guides. 

One corner of the room is partitioned off by a curtain of heavy 
material, making a small cabinet. This curtain is a mottled affair, 
something on the order of a Turkish portiere. Running clear across 
the curtain, about 18 inches apart, are parallel broad stripes, per- 
haps six inches wide. The curtain is in two pieces. Mrs. Severy 
takes a seat in front of this curtain and remains in full view of the 
entire class all the time she is entranced. 

Big Chief, the Indian who controls her, appeared just for a 
moment, etherealized and indistinct ; then returned to the cabinet. 

. Next came two transformations (or transfigurations) similar to 
those described in report of seance of Jan. 4th, 1922. These were 
merely the heads and faces of women unknown to any one in the 
circle. They did not speak and at the time seemed to have come 
for no particular purpose, unless — as we suspected — the guides were 
leading up to some special demonstration. 

These transfigurations are supposed to be formed by the guides 
drawing from each and every one in the circle as much of the 
"aura," or "fluidic emanation," as may be required for the purpose. 
The formations change gradually, one disappearing slowly as the 
other takes its place, the new one coming as gradually as the re- 
tiring one fades away. To the sitters they seem to take the place 
for the time being of the head and face of the medium and her 
own features are not at all visible (or distinguishable) until the 
spirit form retires. 

Then came a gentleman's head. On being interrogated by Mr. 
Severy he gave the name of "Dr. Grayson" and said there were a 
number of physicians and chemists present and that we were going 
to witness an unusual phenomenon — something that had never yet 
been tried in this part of the world. 

The Doctor then disappeared leaving Mrs. Severy's face visible. 
Another moment and her head and face were no longer to be seen. 
For a time it appeared as if the guides had covered her completely 
from her shoulders up with a black cloth. 

151 



But on closer observation we all decided that this could not be 
the case, for the reason that even the outline of the form above the 
shoulders had disappeared. Further, the broad stripes in the cur- 
tain against which she sat were clearly visible all the way across 
the curtain, instead of a portion of the stripes being obstructed as 
would be the case if her head were in its normal position. To the 
observers it appeared precisely as if her head had been dematerial- 
ized. We all looked very closely, studied the conditions carefully 
and discussed them in detail among ourselves. 

During this time her hands gradually grew smaller and smaller. 
For a short period — perhaps four or five minutes — her left hand 
was completely obliterated and the right hand partially so. 

At this point we recalled writings of psychic phenomena 
brought about by the "adepts" or "masters" of India who produce 
the most startling phenomena by the aid of a certain vital force 
which has been known to the Hindoos since ancient days. This is 
some force never understood by physicists of the earth plane, but 
seems to be much used by the spirit chemists. It is presumed to be 
in the air and in and around human beings as well, and the guides 
are supposed to draw upon the air and upon the members in the circle 
for this force. 

While we were discussing this subject a figure appeared above 
the shoulders of Mrs. Severy, announcing that he was the chemist 
guide ; stated that we were correct about this particular force being 
used in our circle and he spelled and pronounced it very clearly and 
slowly — "A-k-a-s-h-a — Akasha." 

By the aid of this force they appear to be even able to dema- 
terialize portions of the human form. The guide stated that they 
were using this force for our benefit and that this was only the 
beginning of the phenomena that would come later. 

When the chemist guide disappeared Mrs. Severy's head and 
face gradually returned until it was again normal and visible, al- 
though she was still in a deep trance. She then reached out her 
hands and her arms were nearly twice their normal length. She 
raised partially from her chair — more as if she had been levitated — 
reached toward the middle of the room again ; then gradually re- 
turned to her seat. 

Suddently both of her arms, still elongated abnormally, shot 
up over her head as quick as a flash. There was a short metallic 
click (which appeared to come from the throat) and she was again 
conscious, with all of her faculties normal. 

As a rule we all have some of our friends from the spirit side 
visit us at this developing class. But this was not the case to- 
night. None of us felt the presence of any one except the trans- 
figurations and it was evident that the guides were conserving the 
strength of the entire class for this particular work. 

From the various experiences of the members of the circle as 
to their feelings during these manifestations, they all appear to 
have felt something unusual — some of them expressed it as if numb- 
ness had overtaken them ; one as if he were being raised from the 
floor in his chair and others as being chilled through. Personally, 

152 



I felt nothing unusual beyond a few moments of slight nervousness, 
such as might come from an excess of coffee. 

But whatever the effect it was undoubtedly the result of the 
demand made upon our vitality to bring out these phenomena, and 
this seems borne out in a brief speech made by one of the guides 
speaking through Miss McLain in about this language: 

"We wish to thank you all for your cooperation in this effort. 
But do not think it is for no purpose. We are leading you by de- 
grees to higher work and you will all be greatly helped by the 
results yet to come. We have used largely of your strength tonight 
and may do so again, but it will return to you and well repay you. 
You have been patient ; the class is harmoniously blended and there 
is much in each of you that we can use. Do not fear for the me- 
dium. Your circle was well attended by a school of physicians and 
chemists who have guarded her at every step. We are protecting 
her health, both in the circle and in the home, and we must not 
keep you longer." 

Note: — The above description of this strange phenomenon may 
be more or less ambiguous and involved; but a study of the subject 
from the very few who have touched upon it at all, will convince 
the investigator that none of them understand it very well or know 
much about it. And it will doubtless always remain an obscure sub- 
ject until such time as more perfect communication is established be- 
tween the earth and the spirit sides of life. 



153 



FULL REPORT OF TRUMPET SEANCE 

Held at Residence of Mrs. Mary Miller, Los Angeles, Calif., One 
O'Clock Thursday P. M., January 19th, 1922. 

I stepped into the seance room alone while Mrs. M. went out 
to emerse her trumpet and while waiting for her stood in front of 
the picture of "Sunbeam" (Mrs. M's. guide at the flower message 
service at the church) and carried on a little imaginary conversation 
with her to see if she would make any mention of it through the 
trumpet. 

As soon as the light was turned out the room became full of 
etheralized spirit forms and spirit lights were plentiful, coming and 
going in shades and sparks and flashes. Two large lights, as big 
as one's fist, settled down upon the floor a little to the left of my chair 
and remained there during the entire seance. These two lights 
resembled the lighted embers of a wood fire with plenty of life still 
in them. 

Mrs. Miller began : "There is a tall, well built, handsome 
Hindoo priest standing at your right and just a little back of your 
chair. He has a beard and moustache, a white turban on his head 
and dresses in the robes of a Hindoo priest. He holds in his hand 
a pair of scales, such as you have seen to symbolize justice, and 
seems to be weighing out something for you." 

At this point Dr. Worthington (Mrs.. M's. trumpet guide) spoke 
up : "Well, good afternoon, Mr. Goerner ; I am glad to see you 
again. You didn't know that I was in your office a couple of times 
lately. Your friend, Jim and his son John and I were all there to- 
gether. We sat around and made ourselves at home and took in the 
general situation. You had some important business that day and 
we wanted to bring strength enough to give you the right thoughts 
and see that you were protected. You haven't had justice altogether 
done you and we want to right this condition for you. Jim will talk 
more with you about these visits. How are you today, Mr. Goerner?" 

Answer: "I'm very fine, thank you doctor; and how are you — 
but I guess it seems foolish to ask spirit folks about their health — 
they are always well." 

Worthington : "Yes, that's right ; you know we have none of 
the physical ills of the body and have no worries of material things. 
But our hearts are often saddened, Mr. Goerner, when we look at 
conditions on the earth plane — the strife and ill-feeling among na- 
tions and individuals — it pains the heart and seems all so useless 
when just a little love all around would make the world so different. 
Well, I will not talk longer; the room is filled with your folks and 
you are going to have a wonderful chat with them. Goodbye." 

Mother next took the trumpet, greeted me with : "God bless 
you, my son : I am so happy to be able to talk with you again. I 
have been looking forward to this meeting. I was with you all day 
Sunday and was out to the dinner party with you. We were all 
there and enjoyed the visit with you and your friends." 

I asked: "Mother, weren't you in my room last Tuesday morn- 
ing early?" 

154 



Answer : "Yes, I was ; I talked with you on the pillow. Your 
sister Clara was also there and sister Annie. Annie wanted us to 
come and see her materialize in the alcove for you and she feels so 
proud that she can do so well." 

George : "I also saw Jim Thomas walking- across the room and 
got a very clear look at him." 

Answer : "Yes, son ; that was the day you had some important 
business on hand and he wanted to impress you while you were 
still asleep. He walked back and forth in your room studying it 
out and putting thoughts in your mind." 

George : "Well, mother, I saw Clara quite clearly — where did 
she stand?" 

Answer: "She stood leaning against the tall dresser facing 
you. (Correct). I am so glad that we can all reach you this way 
and know that you can see us and hear us. It brings us all a great 
deal of happiness. We didn't have much success trying to talk at 
Mrs. Jonsons the other night, did we? The room was so full of your 
friends and there were so many waiting for a chance to use the 
trumpets. Well, I always come when I can and when I don't speak, 
remember I am with you every day. Goodbye, son." Throwing 
kisses through the trumpet she handed it to Clara. 

"Well, George, it looks as if you were going back to my old town 
of Philadelphia. Jim is looking after some business there for you 
and if he tells you to go, it will be a wise move. You wont be there 
long — just three or four weeks. Jim is very much interested in your 
business affairs and he and John are working for you. To me it 
would seem like going back to old friends to visit you there." 

I asked : "Well, if I should go you are all going with me, 
aren't you?" 

"Oh, sure, brother; we'll all be there and come back to Cali- 
fornia with you too. I want you to stop off in Chicago and see all 
the children and tell them about the talks we have had ; give them 
the messages and show them how to get into communication with 
me. I am going to guide you to a good medium for them and you 
will be led to the right place. Make it clear to the children and 
once the door is opened to them it will be easy after that. Goodbye, 
brother." 

Another voice through the trumpet called : "Its Annie, brother." 

I answered : "Well, hello, sister. I'm glad to hear from you and 
want to thank you for the wonderful work you have been doing 
in my room." 

Answer: "Oh, George, I am so proud that I can come to you 
this way and give you such strong proof that there is no death ; 
that we do live; that we do come back and we can talk with you 
and guide you and help you. I am soon going to be able to ma- 
terialize strong enough to walk all around the room for you and 
sit down and talk with you." 

Question : "Sister, can you always see me when I sit up in 
bed and can you always catch my voice when I talk with you?" 

155 



Answer: "Why, of course, I can, and it makes me so happy 
to >know that you recognize me and when you speak to me you will 
always notice my light get brighter. That's the way I answer — 
that's my signal. You see I am not strong enough yet to speak 
aloud and am too far away from you to throw my voice to you in 
a whisper; but if you will watch the next time you will see the 
light get brighter when you speak. I am going to bring a won- 
derful light to Mrs. Miller with me the next time we meet here, 
because I want you to see it ; then you will know that it wont be 
long before I can materialize for you at will." 

At this point there was a lull in her speech and I asked: 

"How is little Georgie, sister?" 

Answer: "Oh, he's fine and just impatient to get the trumpet 
and talk with you." She handed the trumpet to Georgie and the 
message came : 

"Hello, Uncle George ; I heard you ask after me. Do you know 
that I go down the street with you every day? When you swing 
your arm then I take hold of your little finger and go through the 
crowds with you. I went in the automobile with you Sunday. 
Didn't we have a nice ride ?" 

Minnie came in with her usual announcement: "How do, 
George; its Minnie. I told you I'd make up for the chat we didn't 
get at Mrs. Jonsons. There was so much confusion there Mon- 
day night ; you know how hard I tried to reach you ; but it was 
no use." 

George: "Yes, but was that the last time you tried to speak 
with me?" 

Answer: "Why, no. I talked with you on your pillow this 
morning and there is never a night goes that I don't come to your 
room just to be with you again. You heard my voice this morn- 
ing and carried on a little conversation with me. I am always glad 
to confirm these visits, because I know that you are anxious to 
get us all identified. But you are safe against intrusions. No one 
interferes with our work and the way is clear for us all to reach 
you direct." 

I asked : "Minnie, do you remember the very last time that 
you and I talked together on the earth side?" 

Answer: "Yes, it was in the hallway in the old school; you, 
sister Annie and I were all together." 

George: "That's right; but what I wanted to ask was this: 
I never saw you again after that, and I wondered so often how it 
happened that I never met you in Washington during all those 
years. How long after the talk in the hall was it before you passed 
out?" 

Answer: "Just about four years, George; and as soon as my 
body was in the grave and I opened my eyes to consciousness and 
knew that I was still alive, I began trying to reach you. I always 
loved you and you were so good and thoughtful of me that I felt 
you belonged to me; and I waited and worked all these years to get 

156 



within your vibration. I never married and I passed away very soon 
after brother Seth did." 

I replied : "I can understand now how much happiness I have 
missed by not getting into spiritualism long ago. If I had only 
known what I know now, we could have met and talked many years 
ago." 

Answer : "Yes, but its all right now, George. We are very 
close to each other and I can see you and talk with you every day; 
and when you come over on this side I will meet you at the bor- 
der and we will go through eternity together. I am so happy at 
the way you have changed since you had your eyes opened to 
this wonderful life, and we are all helping you to live so there will 
be no loss of time for you when you pass over. It is nothing to 
fear, George; it is just going from one plane to a better and a 
higher one. You can only die once ; but you live forever and progress 
never ceases. Goodbye." 

I interrupted with : "If it becomes necessary for me to go 
east you will go with me, wont you?" 

Answer: "Indeed I will, George. Just go to any medium and 
I will talk with you, and you will hear me in your room just the 
same. We will all be with you ; the distance will make no difference. 
Soon you will be able to see me and hear me better." 

I asked : "Will you still have on your little blue and white 
gingham apron that you used to wear at school?" 

"No, George I don't have to wear them any more ; I prefer to 
come to you in my robes; but I could come in the little apron if 
it were necessary for the purposes of identification ; but you can 
recognize me too easily without that." 

Came next a strong cheerful voice : "Hello, old pal ; this is 
Jim. See me take up your own trumpet?" 

George : "Yes, I can see it moving up toward the ceiling. Glad 
to hear from you, Jim; and I want to tell you what a wonderfully 
strong appearance you made in my room last Tuesday morning. I 
could see you moving about the room — stronger than I can see you 
now. I have been wondering if you knew that I recognized you." 

Jim : "Oh, yes ; when you sat up in bed and looked right at 
me I knew that you could see me and knew who I was. That was 
the morning you had an important meeting and I wanted to im- 
press you with what to say. I didn't want you to commit yourself 
too strong to the big fellow and the little Hebrew. I have visited 
the office in Philadelphia and looked the situation over. It looks 
good, George. I think you are going to be well pleased and get 
better results there. You talk to me again in about a week. I 
don't like the attitude the little Hebrew takes. He's too much for 
himself and gives no justice to either you or the company. Go 
slow with him and talk with me again in a week or ten days. In 
the meantime I'll ferret this thing out a little farther for you. But 
its coming out all right and you are holding your own nicely." 

I asked : "Jirn> if it becomes best for me to go east on this 
thing, I want you and John to go along; because I expect to talk 

157 



with you all from there the same as I do here/' 

Jim : "Don't have any worry about that. We will be there 
and you will feel our presence every time you go into that office, 
and we'll stay with you until it is all over. Then when we've got 
you on your feet we are going to give you some suggestions as 
to how to use your prosperity for a good cause, and you will find more 
happiness in that than anything else in the world." 

John followed his father, confirming the visits to the office 
with Jim and Dr. Worthington. I took occasion to thank him for 
his materialization at Jonsons last Friday, stating that I felt very 
proud of the fine strong appearance he made and got the reply: 

"You didn't feel any prouder than I did. I worked a whole 
week to make that appearance and was glad that you could recognize 
me, because you only saw me through my photographs at home in 
Denver. Little Kitty did great work in helping me to get through. 
I'll try it again sometime when the opportunity is favorable. I am 
with you and father in your new business undertakings and we are 
going to pull this thing through. Don't worry about that." 

I thanked him for his efforts and before putting down the trump- 
et got this : "George, I want to tell you what a wonderful spirit 
that sweetheart of yours is — and she's so happy when she can reach 
you and talk with you. We all think a great deal of Minnie and 
we have a little fun now and then joking with her about you. We 
know how proud you are of her and you have reason to be. I am 
going now. Mother wants to say a word to you." 

Mrs. Thomas asked that I be sure and see Gordon in Chicago 
on my way east and show him how to get in communication with 
his mother. "That will make me so happy, Mr. Goerner, and Gor- 
don is not going to be so hard to convince as you may think. He 
will be interested right away and will soon talk with me." 

Jim again took the trumpet just to tell me that: "I got away 
with the mouthpiece of your trumpet." 

I asked : How he happened to do that and got the reply : 

"Just thought I'd take it off and dematerialize it. May be 
when you come back to Mrs. Miller's again I'll put it back on the 
trumpet. But you can look all over the room and you wont find it. 
Its gone for the present." 

Goerner: "Jim, how is this dematerializing done?" 

Jim : "Its very simple ; — -just the proper combination of 

chemicals. Kitty can tell you all about it. She dematerializes 

chocolates." 

Next Kitty came to the trumpet laughing: "Hello, Mr. Goer- 
ner. Don't you know how things are dematerialized? We just work 
over the different chemicals and everything that's solid gradually 
dissolves. That's the way the chocolates went; but you know we 
get a certain food sustenance out of them." 

I put in with: "By the way, Kitty; I've got a bone to pick 
with you." 

Kitty: "Why?" 

158 



Goerner: "Somebody told me that you whispered in a fellow's 
ear that you didn't come out after those chocolates yourself, that 
you sent a substitute to get them." 

Kitty: "Yes, that's what Mr. Severy said at Mrs. Jonsons; 
but it isn't true, Mr. Goerner. I came out after them myself and 
dematerialized them myself. The little bird that whispered to Mr. 
Severy was joking with him." 

Next little Mary Ellen came with this : "Uncle George you 
didn't bring me any rose last Sunday night." 

Goerner: "I know it, dearie; but I didn't go to church. I 
was at a dinner party." 

Mary: "I was there with you — we were all there. I went with 
you and your friends in the automobile. They are nice people 
and I like them." 

Goerner: "Well, dearie, who else was in the auto with us?" 

Answer: "I sat on your knee; little Georgie sat on the other 
knee and Minnie stood up in front of us against the glass." 

Note: — This was a Stevens car with a glass shield between the 
rear seat and the front seat. I sat in the back seat. 

I continued : "If you will come to church next Sunday night 
I'll bring you a beautiful rose and mark it for you." 

Answer : "I'll tell you what to do : You pick one rose out of 
the bunch for me; put the bunch on the table and hide my rose and 
see if I can find it." 

Goerner: "That will be fine, dearie. Do you think you can 
do it?" 

Answer: "I'll try. I can if there isn't too much confusion in 
the church." 

Finally Harold Cook came in with : "Hello, George ; this is 
Harold. Always glad to be with you, and if I don't talk often just 
remember there is never a day goes by that I am not with you 
some part of the day. Father is here today — just came in to be 
with you. You know he thinks of you as one of his sons. He 
says he is going to talk with you through the trumpet soon, but 
wont try it today." 

Goerner: "Harold, is your mother still on the earth side, and 
how is brother Walter?" 

Harold : "Yes, mother is still on earth. She is getting very 
feeble and will be out of the body before many weeks. We are pre- 
paring to take care of her here. Walter is doing fine; he has a 
nice law practice now and getting very prominent. I can see them 
all every day; but I prefer to meet them on the spirit side. The 
earth has no more attraction for me except to chat with my own 
friends and try to help them. There is so much more freedom and 
contentment when you are once out of the physical body and away 
from material cares. Well, goodbye, old pardner; I'll come again." 

This from Sunbeam : "Hello, Mr. Goerner ; I heard you talking 
to my picture and you said you wondered if I could hear you and 

159 



if I would tell you about it. You know now that I heard you. I 
like to come to you this way; because I love all of your friends and 
I love your guides and I was glad to hear you chatting with me 
when you stood in front of my picture. Goodbye." 

Dr. Worthington closed the seance with this: "You have had 
a fine visit with your friends and I have enjoyed it just as much as 
you have, and your medium enjoys having them come too. They are 
so considerate of her. I just want to say that your friend Jim is 
a strong guide for you and he is so interested in helping you along. 
You stick right with him, Mr. Goerner. The Hindoo priest who 
came in is an ancient scholar and he has been attracted to you. From 
now on he is going to stay pretty close to you. His scales represent 
justice for you and he can do a great deal to see that you get it. 
Goodbye, and God bless you, friend and brother." 

Note: — On the Sunday following this seance, I took a cluster 
of roses to the church, placed them on the table for the flower 
service, but first pulled one out of the bunch to hide for Mary Ellen. 
I placed it in my right hand coat pocket and took a seat in the 
front row of the church. When Mrs. Miller was reading the mes- 
sage from the roses she said : 

"A spirit child steps up and says she is Mary Ellen and that 
there is one rose missing. She says, Uncle George hid it. Its in 
his pocket — on the right side — in his coat — and I want my rose." 
Mrs. Miller then came to where I sat and held out her hand, say- 
ing: "Let me have it because she wants me to get it for her." 

Comment: — Those who have read this record thoughtfully can- 
not very well question the identity of the communicators. Their 
intimacy of my affairs and the accuracy of their references to them 
are significant. 

I had only told one living person of my Philadelphia negotia- 
tions and that person never visits mediums. I am the only one 
living on the earth plane who knew of the last meeting between 
Minnie and myself and those present at that meeting. My spirit 
friends must certainly have been at the dinner party Sunday to 
have known so much about it and the auto ride in the car with the 
glass shield. 

There is also much proof in the various references to the visits 
to my room and my office; the important business meeting; the 
mention of the attitude of the "little Hebrew;" Harold Cook's re- 
marks as to his brother Walter's law practice; mother's reference 
to the crowd at the Jonson trumpet seance ; Kitty's comments on 
the statement of Mr. Severy at the Jonsons as to the recipient of 
the chocolates, etc., etc. 

With these references in view, if the reader has kept the preceding 
chain of facts in mind he will find in this volume "cumulative evi- 
dence" enough to furnish all the conviction he can ask. These com- 
municators have made good their claim . They have proven their 
identity — the continuity of life — spirit return — spirit communication 
— the survival of memory and personality. 



160 



REPORT ON PHYSICAL MANIFESTATION 

At Seance Held at Residence of Mr. and Mrs. Severy, 4304 S. Western 
Ave., Los Angeles, Wednesday 8 O'Clock P. M., January 25th, 1922. 

The phonograph was placed in the seance room as an experiment 
to see what results it would have on the work. But even when 
reduced to its lowest tones it made too much noise for the size of 
the room, and Mrs. S. suggested that the music be eliminated until 
after she became entranced ; then try it again. 

The result, however did not seem to meet the approval of the 
guides, and "Big Chief" informed us that the "noise was too big; 
stop it and may-be try again after a time. ,, So the music was dis- 
pensed with for the rest of the seance. 

We began with a trifle brighter light than on the previous 
Wednesday. Later "Big Chief" instructed us to give him less light. 
This was adjusted and we asked him if it was then satisfactory and 
received the reply, "Yes, all right now." 

The demonstration throughout was about the same as reported 
for the last Wednesday class ; although the changes in the trans- 
formations were not so many, nor were the changes as rapid. Big 
Chief explained this by saying that the guides had been experimenting 
with a new control, but that the new control "would not fit" and 
Big Chief had to come back. 

During the transfigurations several spirit forms appeared ; but 
only two of them spoke and this in whispers barely audible. One 
gave the name of "Pearl" and stated that she was a guide for Mr. 
Mclntyre; that she did not know him on this earth and he would 
not recognize her last name. 

For a considerable time after Mrs. S. became entranced, a bright 
light played about her forehead and the upper portion of her face. 
Finally this assumed the shape of a star and became brighter for 
an instant at a time, changing both in place and brightness. 

Dr. G. called attention of the class to this and when some one 
remarked, "maybe that's what she is trying to show us" the spirit 
form nodded her head up and down and answered, "Yes." 

Several times during the evening the whole face, head and 
neck, and once or twice the shoulders, were entirely obliterated and 
could not be seen even on the closest observation. This part of the 
work was practically the same as on the previous Wednesday, except 
that while the disappearance of the head seemed as complete, it ap- 
peared and disappeared oftener and more rapidly. Before becoming 
totally invisible the face would turn dark as the blackest kind of 
cloth, the dark shades showing first as blotches, then covering the 
entire face. 

Both of the hands of the medium turned dark very gradually; 
and no less than three times the right hand was obliterated alto- 
gether. It simply seemed to have dematerialized. 

Finally, the medium leaned forward and began (apparently) 
drawing in strength from the circle. The left hand remained station- 
ary on the arm of the chair, while the right hand was extended 

161 



slightly toward the center of the circle, and the fingers began a very 
unusual and very rapid motion of twisting, turning, extending for- 
ward and coming backward, folding and unfolding with some of the 
quickest motions I have ever seen in a human hand. 

A few moments of this and the control whispered to Mr. Severy 
that they had already taken a great deal of strength from the mem- 
bers present; that the work for the evening had been of an experi- 
mental character and was merely to enable the guides to lead up to 
more important demonstrations to follow. 

Miss McLain, the medium in charge of the class, became en- 
tranced for a few moments. This came through no effort on her 
part and was presumably influenced by the guides, or control, for 
some purpose in their work; but was the first time that this had oc- 
cured at the developing 'class. 

Before the close of the seance two of Miss McL's. guides spoke 
through her commenting on the progress of the work, complimented 
the class for its patience and assuring us of satisfactory results from 
the work now being done. The messages concluded with a brief 
lecture on the psychic law ; advised perfect harmony among all mem- 
bers, both in the class and out of it and finished with, "God bless you 
all ; we greet you with love and light, power and truth." 

Comment : — Personally, I am still asking what can be the object 
of these dramatic phenomena and what special good can come of 
them? For the present I am trying to content myself with the as- 
surance given us by one of the guides that we must "not think it 
is for no purpose; we are leading you up by degrees to higher work 
and you will all be greatly helped by the results yet to come." 

This recalls another seance which I attended not long ago, at 
which the spirit control was asked why the necessity of these start- 
ling manifestations and the reply came: 

"Why was it necessary to crucify Christ to bring about his phe- 
nomenal resurrection before the world would accept him? You 
have not changed so much during these two thousand years. 
You will accept the truth only through some such dynamic evidence." 



162 



MEMORANRUM ON MATERIALIZATION SEANCE 

Held at Residence of Mr. and Mrs. J. B. Jonson, 855 N. Marengo Ave., 

Pasadena, Cal., Friday 8 O'Clock P. M., January 27th, 1922 

Under arrangement with the Society for Advanced 

Psychical Research. 

The Jonsons had just moved into their new home and were still 
somewhat doubtful about the results they could get under the changed 
conditions, until such time as the seance room and cabinet became 
well magnetized. 

The room selected for this purpose is on the second floor of the 
house, away from the noise of the street and the usual flashing of 
automobile lights through the windows. This room is approximately 
16x20 ft. and will comfortably seat the full circle of 20 members 
when the chairs are arranged in a horse shoe against the walls, and 
leave plenty space for the spirit forms to come well down into the 
room if they are so disposed. 

The cabinet merely consisted of a commodious closet-room with 
drawers for storing linen, etc. At one end of this room is a door leading 
to an adjoining room; but no door at the front end of the closet. 
Across the front entrance a black curtain was drawn, the same as was 
done at the cabinet in the old home on Vermont Avenue. The door 
at the end of this "cabinet" was sealed with a broad strip of paper, 
extending from the door across the jamb and this strip would neces- 
sarily be broken if the door were opened. 

Knowing, as we do, however, that the spirits themselves could 
remove and replace this strip if they so desired, we attach no par- 
ticular importance to this. But rely partly upon the fact that the 
medium is in full view of all the members of the soceity during 
nearly the entire time of the seance, and principally upon our inti- 
mate knowledge of Mr. and Mrs. Jonson, their past record, their 
integrity and the genuineness of their work. 

The light used for this occasion gave considerable trouble all 
during the evening. The slide door to the box in which the light 
is placed did not work satisfactorily and the cord leading from the 
light to the cabinet gave further trouble ; so that we had seldom light 
enough to see the forms clearly except upon a very "close-up" in- 
spection. This condition will be remedied between now and the next 
seance. 

There was a full attendance, lacking one member. The work 
began promptly at eight o'clock, the seance opening with the Lord's 
prayer and singing a couple of hymns. 

Mr. Jonson became entranced sitting on a stool in front of the 
cabinet and in the presence of the circle. This was evidenced first by 
very heavy, loud breathing, a little coughing and after this he moved 
about freely in front of the curtain. 

"Gray Feather" made known his presence by his usual greeting 
to the circle with his characteristic Indian accent. Mrs. J. then asked 
if Gray Feather had a good hold on his medium, to which she 
received reply, "Oh, yes, me got good hold." She then asked if he 

163 



would give Mrs. Baker a treatment for her throat and spine trouble. 
Mrs. Baker stepped to the center of the room; Gray Feather passed 
his hands around her throat and up and down the spine. Mrs. 
Baker's statement was the same as after the previous treatment, 
viz. : "I can feel the electric sparks going clear through me and feel 
some relief." 

The first form to appear was Viola. She announced in whispers 
that it required more effort to materialize under the new condi- 
tions, and that the light was not conducive to the best results; re- 
quired too much strength to manipulate ; but she knew these condi- 
tions would improve. The light was too dim to show the face dis- 
tinctly ; though we have become so accustomed to Viola's appearance 
that we had no difficulty recognizing her from the general form. 

Mr. Oaks' wife's sister was the second spirit to come before the 
curtain. She was unknown to any one in the circle except Mr. Oaks 
and he seemed satisfied with the identification said there was not 
much room for doubt, that to all appearances as to face and figure 
it was his sister-in-law. 

Figure No. 3 was Mr. Baker's mother. She was greeted by 
Mr. B and his wife and both vouched for the likeness and the bits 
of identification procured in a brief conversation. 

No. 4 was an unknown lady, quite elderly, who pointed to 
Mr. Drake, the vice president of the society, and upon his going to 
the curtain and asking if she was for him, received assent by nod- 
ding her head, although she did not appear to be strong enough to 
even whisper. He failed to identify the visitor. 

No. 5 was Mrs. Jacobs' son, "Bobbie." This is always a strong, 
delightful character; stands erect with his head up and shoulders 
back and chats with his mother in a very distinct whisper which 
can be heard by most of the circle. He retreated to the curtain and 
his mother started back to her seat, when Bobbie stepped up to 
her, patted her on the shoulder and announced : "Mother soon I 
am coming right over and sit down beside you in the circle." 

No. 6 was Minnie and after the usual greetings I asked if she 
hadn't spoken to me on the pillow early that morning and received 
the reply : 

"Yes, I was there to tell you that I would come tonight this 
way. I tried to bring sister Annie with me; but the vibration is not 
good tonight. It will improve later. We are always happy to come 
to you and will do so as often as we can. Can you recognize me?" 

I replied : "I certainly can ; you look perfectly natural and as 
sweet as a rose." She thanked me for the compliment, bade me 
goodbye, threw out a kiss and gradually receded toward the floor 
until she disappeared. 

No. 7 was Henry Marshall, who comes as a guide to the Lom- 
bards. The first time Marshall appeared, several weeks ago, he 
seemed hardly able to hold up his head and could not even speak in 
a whisper. Since then repeated visits have made an improvement, 
until he now comes as a very strong spirit, speaks in a clear, audible 
tone and steps before the curtain with plenty of life. This case 

164 



seems to bear out the statement frequently made to us by the "other 
side" that they gather strength for these materializations by re- 
peated efforts. We have seen this demonstrated a number of times 
in the trumpet class. 

No. 8 was a brother to the Misses Worrals; stated that he 
could not come through the curtain tonight, but would do so an- 
other time. The Worrals have had these visits so often that they no 
longer question the identity. The weakness was no doubt due to 
the same cause — strange surroundings and vibrations not yet quite 
in tune. 

No. 9. "Catharine," the guide to Mr. and Mrs. Majors, is al- 
ways a strong spirit and seems to overcome local conditions that 
might usually be expected to work against good results. She com- 
plained, however, that the light was "on the bum" and said things 
were "mixed up." She carried on quite a conversation with the 
Majors and diappeared in view of the circle in front of the curtain. 

At this point Gray Feather picked up his stool and went into 
the cabinet to add strength to the helpers, or "guides." This seemed 
to have its effect and the forms again began to appear more rapidly. 

"Big Heart," Mr. Lombard's control, came as No. 10 and 
brought with him good light and strength ; spoke above a whisper 
and had no trouble making himself heard. His visit, however, was 
brief and he disappeared with the curtains parted and so those close 
to the cabinet could see him go. 

While the circle was discussing the good luck of the Jonsons in 
procuring the particular location which they did, Kitty spoke 
through the curtain with : 

"I wouldn't let anybody else get the house. They came to see 
it lots of, time but we wouldn't let 'em get it." She then gave us a 
pun which no one in the circle seemed to catch. We asked what she 
said. It was repeated and we asked for it again ; then the third 
time and got the reply, a little out of patience : 

"Oh, never mind it now." 

Comment: — Those who have followed the record of past 
seances to date, will note that this particular seance may be called 
"tame" in comparison with some of the results of other meetings. 
There is always a reason for this. A change in the arrangement 
of the sitters will often influence results. Some lack of harmony 
on the part of any of the members will do the same thing. Illness 
is another cause ; too much or to little light ; a damp or foggy at- 
mosphere will have its effect; the right kind of music is beneficial — 
the wrong kind offsetting; too much noise in the seance room is 
detrimental and the same thing may be said of too great silence. 
We are often told, "to say something — start the vibration." 

Perhaps this will answer the question of those critics who per- 
sist in asking: "If a medium claims he can do these things in his 
own home, in his own cabinet, why can't he do them anywhere else at 
any time?" 

165 



He can't. He can't even always do them in his own home nor 
in his own cabinet. He is subject to the laws of both this earth 
and the psychic world, as well as his own changing- temperament. I 
have known the medium to have to dismiss his entire circle be- 
cause he could get absolutely nothing on that particular occasion. 
He is much like the chemist viz : he can only get the same re- 
action when all conditions are the same. It takes time and patience 
to get the best results and those who are prone to condemn all psychic 
phenomena because their first seance brings no evidence, had bet- 
ter let it alone altogether. 



166 



MEMORANDUM OF PSYCHIC EXPERIENCE 

Monday A. M., 5 O'Clock, January 30th, 1922. 
Los Angeles had a dreary rainy day for Sunday, the 29th, and I 

hesitated about taking any flowers to the evening service at the Spirit- 
ualist Church, assuming that Mrs. Miller would probably not be there 
to deliver the usual messages. 

During the afternoon it occurred to me to try an experiment. I 
argued that if the folks on "the other side" were in my room as often 
as I believe they are, and as often as their own statements would in- 
dicate, they would be just as likely to be with me in my room as in 
the church, although in the absence of a developed medium it might 
be more difficult for them to make their presence known. From their 
own statements, they are usually with me when I purchase the flowers 
for this purpose. 

I, therefore, procured half a dozen fresh carnations, embellished 
with a little fern ; placed them in a pitcher of water on a stand be- 
side my bed and under the pitcher a slip of paper on which I had 
written a name for each flower — One for mother, one for sister Clara, 
one for sister Annie, one for Minnie, one for little Mary Ellen and 
one for Mrs. Thomas. 

My idea was to see whether or not they would indicate to me at 
the next trumpet seance that they knew what I had done and were 
cognizant of the presence of the flowers in my room. This part of 
the experiment cannot be determined until the Jonson seance tonight 
or at Mrs. Miller's later in the week. 

I retired about 9.30. Early in the morning I was awakened with 
a distinct feeling that there was some one in my room. Strangely 
enough when these visits come they never produce a sudden awak- 
ening, nor is there the slightest fear or feeling of what might be called 
a "spooky" nature. On the contrary, the feeling to me is invariably 
one as if my mind had been put in a calm condition before waking 
and I open my eyes without any surprise at finding some one moving 
about the room. 

On the right side of my bed and leaning directly over me stood 
my mother. Her face was within twelve inches of my own. I could 
see her clearly, but asked: 

"Is that you mother?" and in reply she nodded her head, "Yes," 
very positively. I answered: 

"Well, bless your heart, dear mother; I'm awfully glad to have 
you come this way. This is just fine. Did you come to see the 
flowers I bought?" 

Again she nodded her head, yes. Standing at her side and a little 
back of her was my father. I spoke again : 

"Isn't that father beside you ?" and he replied with the same nod 
of the head. I continued: 

"This is as good as a materialization meeting. I can see sister 
Annie in the alcove ; she is doing wonderful work and I have grown 
to recognize her light." 

167 



Again mother nodded her head in assent and I continued to talk, 
trying to hold the vibration as long as possible. I addressed a few 
remarks to Annie: 

"Don't you know I have missed you, sister, during the three eve- 
nings you didn't come; but I figured it out that you had been sav- 
ing your strength for the materialization at Jonsons." 

At this she threw out a much brighter light, probably in response 
to my question. I then asked : 

"Did you know I just had a nice letter from your little daughter, 
Naomi?" Again the light brightened and I recalled what Annie had 
told me at the Miller trumpet seance, that I could recognize her 
answers by the light signals. 

I asked mother and father if they would be with me at the trumpet 
seance and confirm this meeting, and again got a nod of the head, in- 
dicating, "Yes." 

There was still a fourth figure in the room, but I could not see 
the face plainly enough to make up my mind who it could be. All 
I could see of this was a pair of eyes standing back of father and 
mother, and still a little to the right. I asked mother if sister Clara 
was with her, but at this she stepped a little farther back, and I sup- 
posed it was to give me a better view of the fourth figure, but I could 
not determine whether the reply was "Yes" or "No." 

Then mother again stepped close to my bed, leaned over me again 
and her face was plainly seen and I would certainly recognize it as 
my mother. I asked if she would soon be able to stay with me longer 
and if I would be able to carry on a conversation with her. Again 
she nodded, "Yes." 

Father and mother then disappeared; but sister Annie contin- 
ued in the alcove for at least half an hour afterwards, and twice came 
within three feet of my bed. I kept speaking in a natural tone and 
asked if Minnie was in the room, but received no reply that I could 
definitely accept as "Yes" or "No." 

Just at this point I dropped back on my pillow and heard Minnie 
calling my name and giving her own name. There was no other re- 
sponse and I felt that my visitors were gone. 

I got up and looked at the watch. It was just 5.30 and I figure 
that about 30 minutes had elapsed from the time I first woke up to 
the time I turned on the light. 

Spirit lights were plentiful in the room and I could readily see 
the light which most invariably comes with mother at the trumpet 
meetings. 

During all this time I could "sense" the presence of still another 
spirit besides mother, father, sister Annie and the pair of eyes. This 
fifth party I now presume to have been Minnie, as she spoke on the 
pillow almost immediately after I asked sister Annie if Minnie was 
there. 

Mother had her hair combed the same as when she was on earth 
— parted right through the middle and combed in waves down toward 
the side of the head. At her throat was a sort of a white collar, which 

168 



seemed to have been made of lace and this was ruffled, after the fash- 
ion of collars commonly worn about forty years ago. The rest of her 
apparel I could not make out, except that the dress was of some dark 
material. Father was dressed in dark clothes with a "lay-down" col- 
lar, such as he often wore. He wore his beard and moustache and 
closely duplicated his appearance at the materialization seances. Sis- 
ter Annie was in robes of white, the same as she always is when ma- 
terializing. 

With reference to the visits from sister Annie : These have been 
going on for fully three weeks, almost nightly, and they are every 
now and then confirmed by Annie or some of the rest of my folks on 
the spirit side at trumpet seances in the presence of eight to a dozen 
or more people. 

My practice usually is, first to give the folks a chance to verify 
these visits themselves in the presence of others without any sugges- 
tion from me. But if I feel that they are drawing near the end of 
their message through the trumpet without mentioning it, I make it 
a point to frame a question or a comment so as to bring it out of 
them without directly referring to it myself. Usually this latter 
course is not necessary ; they seem proud of these achievements and 
anxious for a chance to confirm them. 

Again I say to the reader, I ask no consideration of the stranger 
who does not know me and has no means of forming an opinion as 
to my sanity and veracity. I write these experiences for my own rec- 
ord and not for the benefit of any one else. As I am always alone in 
my room I have no way of verifying these visits except at some sub- 
sequent trumpet seance. But to me personally they are the strongest 
kind of proof for the reason that I know that there is no other human 
being in my room, the door is locked, and these manifestations cannot 
come from any one on the earth side of life. 



169 



MEMORANDUM REPORT ON TRUMPET SEANCE 

Held at Residence of Mr. and Mrs. Jonson, 855 No. Marengo Ave., 

Passadena, Calif., Monday P. M., 8 O'Clock, Jan. 30th, 1922. 

The weather was disagreeable and those who would go the dis- 
tance from their homes in Los Angeles to the north end of Pasadena 
for the satisfaction they might derive from the seance, would natur- 
ally be those who are earnestly interested in the work. There were 
only eight members in the circle besides Mr. and Mrs. J. 

The seance opened at 7.30. Father was the first one to speak 
through the trumpet and when I asked where I had talked with him 
last he replied : 

"We were with you in your room this morning, George." 
George : "That's just what I wanted you to confirm. Who was 
with you?" 

Father: "Your mother, sister Clara and sister Annie and 
Minnie." 

George : 'Did you know that I had recognized you?" 

Father : "Of course ; we couldn't help knowing it when you sat 
up in bed and talked with us." 

George: "Did you know what I had placed on the table beside 
the bed?" 

Father: "Yes, and in the future put your flowers in your room. 
Don't take them to the church. They belong in the room and will 
help us to reach you. They give cheerfulness to the room and give us 
strength. Wasn't it wonderful that we could come to you that way?" 

George : "That's what I've been thinking all day, father. I didn't 
think you could do it without the presence of a medium." 

Father: "We didn't; you are the medium. We are developing 
you for this work so we can get close to you, and these meetings at 
the Jonsons are a great help to you and to us as well. It will be easier 
for us the next time." 

Sister Annie later took the trumpet and confirmed her visit to the 
room in this way : 

"Brother, you remember what you told me in your room this 
morning about getting a letter from Naomi ?" 

George : "Yes, I remember telling you about it, sister." 

Annie : "Did you tell her about talking with me?" 

George : "I merely opened the way, by hinting at it to see first 
how she would take it ; so I could tell her more the next time." 

Annie: "What I want to say is this: You don't need to be as 
careful about that as you think. Naomi will be interested in every 
detail and she will believe what you tell her. You will hear from 
her very soon again." 

George: "All right, sister. The next time I write to her I'll 
give her some pretty strong evidence. And, by the way, dearie, you 
are doing wonderful work in the alcove in my room and getting 
stronger all the time." 

170 



Annie : "Yes, that's what I want to do. I want you to tell Naomi 
about it ; let her know that there is no death that I still live and 
love her and walk beside her every day and I put many thoughts in 
her mind to make life pleasanter for her. Tell her she can talk with 
me and I will give her proof that I still live and can come to her and 
that I am even closer than when I lived in the flesh." 

After two or three other voices had spoken to other members in 
the circle, mother came with this : 

"Thank you for the flowers, dear son. I looked at every one of 
them and knew they were for us and it made me so happy that I could 
come to you in this way and to know that you could see us and talk 
with us. The flowers were beautiful and they add so much of cheer- 
fulness to the room. Isn't it wonderful that we could appear to you in 
that way and make known our existence in the life beyond the veil? 
But we are lifting- the veil for you and you are getting- closer to us 
all the time. I will enjoy meeting you at Mrs. Miller's. You are 
developing along the right way. We have guided you to good me- 
diums and that helps us as well as you. Goodbye, son." She patted 
me on the head with the trumpet, then placed it on the table. 

Minnie's appearance can never be mistaken. She seems to have 
adopted a sort of password as a greeting and this is always the same. 

"George, this is Minnie. I was glad that you could hear me on 
the pillow this morning." 

George: "I knew you were there, Minnie; but wanted you to 
confirm it, and I am waiting for the time when I can see you as 
clearly as I do mother and father and sister Annie." 

Minnie: "You will, George. You give such a good vibration 
and make right conditions and it takes less effort now than it used to." 

Then followed a few reminiscences of school days and she seemed 
greatly pleased at being able to discuss these things again, enjoyed 
a good hearty laugh over them and put down the trumpet with : 
"Don't you realize that it is easier for me to see and talk with you, 
and come to you, than it used to be when I lived on the earth? 
I will talk with you again at Mrs. Miller's." 

Then came a lull and the room was quiet for a moment. I broke 
the silence by asking : 

"Krocho, have you seen my sweet sister Clara anywhere in this 
room this evening?" 

Krocho: "Certainly she's here right now and standing at your 
chair. She has been here all the time." 

Goerner: "Well, if she will just take hold of that horn and give 
me a little message that's what I've been waiting for." 

Clara then spoke, confirmed the visit to my room and said Mary 
Ellen was looking forward to the next meeting at Mrs. Miller's. 
I told her that I would be just as pleased as Mary and that I wanted 
to compliment her on finding her rose at the church a week ago. 
The reply came, "she felt very proud over that and is so pleased 
that she could show you that she knew where it was." 

171 



Crystal, the little 12 year old guide to Mrs. Majors, came with 
this request of Mr. M., whom she calls papa : 

"Papa, I want you to put up a swing on the porch at your house, 
so I can come over and swing in it with the little white dog." 

Majors : "Well, Crystal, we are thinking of moving to another 
house soon." 

Crystal: "You can take it down then and put up one at the 
new house. Don't you see the little white dog running around and 
barking, bow-bow-wow? He's playing with me when he does that; 
—we have become great friends." 

Goerner asked: "Crystal, can the dog actually see you and hear 
you talk?" 

Crystal: "Why, yes, better than the folks can. He knows me 
as soon as I come out to play with him." 

Note: — Mr. and Mrs. Majors have a little white dog. Crystal 
was never known to the Majors on the earth side and it is hard to 
deny a pretty strong evidence of spirit intelligence here. If we at- 
tempted to argue telepathy, then the telepathy would have to come 
from the spirit side and would prove spirit existence whether the 
identity of the spirit were involved or not. 

Crystal seemed so happy at being able to talk to us that she 
expressed herself by saying that she felt "like busting." Then turned 
the horn toward me and asked: 

"Mr. Goerner, was it right for me to use that word?" 

I replied: "Yes, its all right, dearie. You talk in a perfectly 
natural way and that's the way Mr. and Mrs. Majors want to hear 
you talk." 

She thanked me and dropped the trumpet. Following came 
Timothy and I put this question to him : 

"Tim, I am going to ask you a question that I presume has been 
put to you before, but I didn't happen to be here. At any rate I 
find none of the scientific writers who have answered it very satis- 
factorily : 

"I am talking about what we call 'spirit cloths.' My father ap- 
peared to me at a materialization seance dressed just about as I 
saw him in life more than 40 years ago. Where did he get the clothes 
— or how?" 

Timothy : "Where did he get the materialized body in which he 
appeared ?" 

Goerner: "I understand that is derived by properly combining 
atoms of physical matter taken from the medium and the rest of the 
circle." 

Timothy: "Correct, and that's exactly the way the clothes are 
procured. It is nothing but taking advantage of a natural physical 
law. You know but little of chemistry on your side. You will 
learn that when you get over on this side. It is no more difficult 
to produce the clothes than it is the materialized body; in fact, pro- 
jecting a body in materialized form is the more difficult of the two." 

172 



Some one asked : "Tim, do you know whether or not the planet 
Mars is inhabited?" 

Timothy : "I do not know of my own knowledge ; but I have 
been told by some of our higher instructors that it is and that they 
are far more advanced than your earth ; that they are a much older 
civilization, and that when communication is established between 
your earth and Mars it will come primarily through the efforts of 
the Martians. Some of our teachers here seem well advanced on in- 
formation regarding life on Mars and when the way is clear can give 
your earth much new knowledge ; but you must first be ready to 
receive it and accept it." 

Krocho then spoke; said the vibration was getting low and that 
Mrs. Jonson had prepared a treat for us and she thought it time to 
go home. Some one asked if spirit folks can read the minds of 
earth people and the answer came: 

"They can if their minds are worth reading. Many people keep 
their mind so full of trash that it would not pay to try to dig into it. 
But if your thoughts are high and your lives as high as your thoughts 
the spirit side will come to you often and help you to keep that way. 
Good influences will come to you and surround you on every side 
and when you are in trouble and everything looks dark around you, 
if your mind is clean its like an open door and good forces can take 
hold of you and lift you out of your despair. When you come to the 
spirit side you will find that our lives are an open book and you will 
enjoy the free and honest thoughts by which we live. We have no 
secrets on this side except such as make for love and happiness and 
charity and lead you on to higher and greater things. Keep your 
minds sweet. and clean friends; look always to the highest standards 
and the best that's in you, for as you think, so you will live. Good- 
night friends and God love you all." 



173 



REPORT ON TRUMPET SEANCE 

Held at Residence of Mrs. Mary Miller, 1512 Magnolia Ave., Los 

Angeles, Cal., One O'Clock P. M., Thursday, Feburay 2nd, 

1922.— -Sitter, G. F. Goerner. 

As I entered the seance room I stepped before the picture of 
"Sunbeam" hanging on the wall. Sunbeam is the spirit guide who 
controls Mrs. Miller during the "flower service" at the spiritualist 
church. I again carried on an imaginary conversation with Sunbeam, 
as I did on the previous visit, to see if she would mention it when 
speaking through the trumpet. 

In the meantime, Mrs. Miller (the medium) had gone out of the 
room to emerse her trumpet. When she returned I commented upon 
a recent materialization seance which I had attended at the home 
of Mr and Mrs. Severy and mentioned the fact that Mrs. Severy was 
being controlled by an Indian whom we call "Big Chief" because 
of his huge size, and spoke of the previous night's seance having 
been postponed on account of Mrs. S's. illness. 

Mrs. Miller then closed the door, with my chair close enough 
to it so that it would have been impossible for any one to have entered 
the room without my knowing it. The light was turned out and 
the room in darkness. 

Mrs. M. then described a large, heavy set Indian, dressed in the 
regalia of a chief, and I asked if it was "Big Chief" who controlled 
Mrs. Severy. He took up the trumpet and spoke in a clear, full voice 
in broken English with an Indian accent : 

"Yes, me hear you call my name. I am chief that controls 
Severy squaw. Me been with her today. She better now and hold 
seance next Wednesday. You got nice circle there and me like you 
and all circle. Me go now. Goodbye." 

I thanked him for his visit, assured him that he would always be 
welcome and to come whenever he felt so disposed. He dropped the 
trumpet and disappeared, his etherealized form retreating toward 
the door; then upward as near as I could visualize it. 

Dr. Worthington, the spirit control who acts as trumpet guide 
to Mrs. Miller, and usually opens and closes the seances, gave me the 
usual greeting : said he was glad to see me looking well and smiling 
and advised always bringing a cheerful disposition into any seance 
room, — "by so doing you clear the path for your friends from the 
spirit side and make it easy for them to reach you." He continued, 
"your guides and friends have already assembled in the room and 
are anxious to have another chat with you. So I will bid you good- 
bye for the present and God bless you, friend and brother." 

He was followed by mother and I extended the usual affectionate 
greeting, the same as any son might extend to his mother on return- 
ing home after an absence. She answered : 

"My son, I am so happy to be able to come to you in this way 
and to prove to you again that I still live and that there is no death. 
I am always happy that you have taken up this wonderful study and 
made it so easy for us all to come to you and communicate with you. 

174 



We are still with you a part of every day and when you go to your 
room at night I am there. But you know this, son, and it pleases us 
that you can see us and recognize us and talk with us. Do not be down- 
hearted if business matters drag. Do not get worried. Keep your 
mind clear and bright. Do not allow depressed feelings to darken 
the aura that surrounds you. To do so is to make it difficult for the 
higher forces to reach you within. Hold only good thoughts and keep 
a high principle. This will bring good influences to you from the spirit 
side and they will guard you like an armor that cannot be penetrated 
by evil forces. Let truth, integrity and harmony prevail and keep 
your eyes on the Master's light. Think on these things and live by 
these thoughts. Do not be downcast by the disasters of the day. They 
are part of the discipline that brings strength and character. They 
bring light after death and open the door into the hereafter. You 
have a long life on your side yet and can do much good. We are 
helping you to live that your coming to our side may be a day of 
rejoicing for us all." 

I thanked her for her materialization in my room Monday morn- 
ing and remarked that I did not think it possible for her to do this 
without the presence of a medium, but she replied : 

"You were all the medium that we needed. We have been 
developing you for this purpose and much happiness will come to 
you through this work. Goodbye, son — goodbye." Throwing kisses 
through the trumpet she passed it on to sister Clara. 

After greeting I suggested this: "Sister, it looks as if I will not 
get east as soon as I had expected and in order to reach the children 
I think I will write Alton a letter about these visits you and I have 
had, so he can show it to the rest of the children." 

She replied : "I would be so happy if you will, brother, and give 
him this message from me: Tell him his mother still lives; that I 
am still with him and all the children ; that I still love them and that 
I am watching over them day by day. Let them know that death 
does not end all and that life is eternal. Tell them how often I have 
talked with you and show them how they can talk with me the same 
as you do. Tell Alton not to worry ; to keep cheerful ; take care of his 
health and do not be annoyed over business matters. If you will 
get this message to the children, brother, I will be so happy. God bless 
you, George ; goodbye." 

Next came Minnie with her unmistakeable greeting : 

"George, this is Minnie. I am so glad to be with you again. I 
have waited for this hour and have been with you all day and I am 
happy that you can come and talk with me. We have no mixed vibra- 
tions here and it is no trouble to get the voices through to you. You 
make conditions favorable for good results and we are all glad to meet 
you here. I spoke to you on your pillow this morning and was so 
glad when I heard you answer." 

I thanked her for her materialization at the Jonson seance and 
for her visit to my room the evening before and asked : 

"Minnie, are you going to be able to come to my room soon so 
that I can see you clearly and talk with you as I do with mother and 
father and sister Annie?" 

175 



Answer : "Yes, George. We are all working to bring this about 
and you are becoming more mediumistic as you get farther in the 
work. The trumpet is not idle ; you will hear from us in that way 
before long. I always look forward to these meetings and to the day 
when you will come to this side and there will be no more parting. 
You cannot in your world know what a wonderful life the spirit 

world is Goodbye, George; I will materialize for 

you at Jonsons Friday night if the opportunity is right. Goodbye." 

Little Mary Ellen spoke up, all bright and sunny with laughter: 
"Hello, Uncle George. I am so glad that you came today. Didn't I 
tell you that I could find my rose if you hid it in the church?" 

"Yes. dearie, you did and I think its just wonderful that you 
could prove to all that crowd that little girls don't die, but that you 
just go from the earth plane to a higher plane and can come to us 
and prove your identity. That was wonderful work, Mary." 

"Well, Uncle George, I was glad for a chance to show that I could 
find it and you saw how it affected everybody in the church." 

Answer: "Yes, I did; it was a wonderful test. But let me ask 
you, sweet soul; when are you coming to my room to see the pretty 
flowers I put there for you ?" 

Answer: "I have already been there. I was there with grandpa 
and grandma early Monday morning. We were all there and picked 
out our flowers from the vase on the table." 

Little Georgie came with this : "Say, Uncle George, you know 
about two weeks ago I came to your room with Mary Ellen and held 
the big end of the trumpet in front of your eyes when you woke up 
and sat up in bed and I peeped through the little end with my eye. 
Do you remember it?" 

Ans : "I certainly do, because I spoke of it to my friends in the 
office the next morning." He continued : 

"Mary Ellen was with me and she looked through it too. Then 
mamma told us to put the trumpet down and said we were always 
up to some mischief." 

My old friend Jim Thomas took up my own trumpet and spoke 
through that instead of through Mrs. Miller's. I still have the alumi- 
num band with the radium paint on the trumpet and could see it 
move around the room and clear up to the ceiling. Jim's figure was 
just barely visible and I could not see him as plainly as on the night 
he appeared in my room. He greeted me with : 

"Hello, old pal. This is Jim. Follow me closely and you can 
see the trumpet move up to the ceiling. You know when I used it 
two weeks ago I told you that I would dematerialize the rubber mouth- 
piece that belongs to it. Well, you have missed it for two weeks and 
I have brought it back to you. I didn't altogether dematerialize it — 
just partly so. In fact, I hid it in the room here where no one could 
touch it until you came back." 

I replied: "Jim, I understand pretty well how the spirit side 
dematerializes objects, but to re-materialize them again is a harder 
nut to crack." 

176 



Answer : "In the first case, George, the dematerializing is simply 
a matter of bringing together the proper combination of chemicals. 
To materialize again is a matter of re-assembling them by magnetic 
attraction. There is no mystery about it. It is a natural law. But 
you are soon going to get speeches in your trumpet in your room. 
It won't take long now. The walls in your room are well magnet- 
ized and so is your trumpet." 

I asked : "Jim, were you in my office last Tuesday morning?" 

Answer: "Yes, and I am there every morning between nine and 
ten o'clock, and you can usually sense my presence. But I wanted to 
impress you last Tuesday to come and talk with me. We have not 
made much headway the past two weeks and there is a reason for it. 
You have taken on considerable anxiety about business matters and 
have allowed yourself to become worried over the delays and set- 
backs. This you must not do. Preserve a cheerful expectancy and let 
your hopes be just as buoyant as you please ; but do not allow it to take 
the nature of worry. Worry closes the door to our work and makes 
negative your own efforts as well as ours. Keep the aura about you 
radiant and cheerful; that makes it easy to reach you. Free your 
mind of its uneasiness. Matters will turn out better than you think 
and there will soon come a change. It will come as quickly as is 
possible consistent with permanent benefit . By all means hold no 
thoughts of failure. Rid your mind of anxiety and relieve yourself 
of any semblance of worry. Others around you may worry and fret ; 
but you must be negative to these impressions. Do not permit them 
to come within you. This may at times make you appear unsympa- 
thetic. But in the end it will be best for your associates and you too. 
We know what you are contending against. We know what you 
are trying to accomplish and we are opening the way so that it can 
be done. One of the old mines in your district will open up soon and 
this is going to be a great help to you." 

I thanked him and asked if Mrs. Thomas was in the room. He 
replied : "Yes, and she will talk with you in a few minutes. John 
is going to say a few words to you ; then his mother will give you a 
message for Gordon. Goodbye, old timer. Call on me whenever you 
get in a tight corner and I'll be with you." 

John Thomas spoke mostly of the cooperative work which he 
and his father and friends were doing in regard to certain business 
matters in which I am interested, and spoke of some greater work of 
a psychic nature which they wished me to do after these entangle- 
ments are out of the way. They seem perfectly familiar with my af- 
fairs, with my office surroundings, the location of my mining inter- 
ests and even of private correspondence carried on with parties at a 
long distance. 

John was a mining engineer and a good chemist in life on the 
earth and I asked him if he was engaged in chemistry on the other side. 

Answer : "Oh, yes ; that is principally my work." 

Goerner: "Harold Cook was in the same work in Denver. Is 
he in chemistry on the spirit side?" 

Answer: "Yes, we both work together." 

177 



Goerner: "John, is it a fact that the spirit side is so far ahead 
of us in chemistry that our knowledge of this subject is actually crude 
and rudimentary?" 

Answer : "Yes, George, that is true. The earth side is yet in its 
mere infancy in chemistry and when you get over on this side you 
will find out that all the chemistry which the earth has came to them 
from this side, and they will understand higher chemistry when they 
are able to receive it and apply it as we do here. I may explain it 
this way: 

"Imagine a child building a crude figure with its hands full of 
coarse clay. Now, put this figure beside the pure white smooth mar- 
ble statue of a finished sculptor and your earth is farther away in 
chemistry from the spirit side than the clay figure is from the marble 
work of art." 

He continued : "We have a little surprise for you. We have 
lately arranged for the cooperation of another chemist guide, who is 
one of our instructors, to help you with your treatment problems at 
the mine. You would be surprised if I told you who it is and you 
couldn't guess." 

Goerner: "No, John, I am afraid I could never guess who it 
could be." 

John: "Well, it's old Ben Franklin. He has been attracted to 
you and you are going to get some good help from him and we are 
all cooperating to bring better results. Goodbye for today. You 
will hear more about this later. Mother is going to talk with you." 

Mrs. Thomas announced: "Mr. Goerner, this is Mrs. Thomas. 
I heard you call my name and I am so glad to be able to talk with you." 

I answered: "Well, Mrs. Thomas, I am going to write to Gor- 
don Sunday, and I know you would like to send him a message." 

Answer : "Yes, Mr. Goerner, I am happy to get the chance. Give 
my love to my son, Gordon. Let him know of the talks you have had 
with me and with his father and his brother John. Let him know 
that there is no death; that we still live and that consciousness is 
not buried with the physical body. Tell him to cheer up ; take care of 
his health and don't worry. Tell him his latest undertaking will be all 
right; take a firm stand and keep working for the best that is in 
him. Tell him we are with him every day; that I still live and love 
him and watch over him. Let him know how to reach me. I know 
he will come. He will not be so hard to convince as you may think and 
I will hear from him soon after he hears from you. Give my love to 
my boy, and God bless you, Mr. Goerner." 

Kitty spoke next independently of the trumpet. This is the 
cabinet guide at the Jonson materialization seances. She is presumed 
to have been a New York street waif who was frozen to death in a 
dry goods box in an alleyway. She is a strong spirit, always comes 
with a cheerful laugh and is always ready to help some one else 
manifest themselves to their friends on the earth side. She volun- 
teered the information that she was in my room last Monday morn- 
ing when the folks materialized and seemed proud to have given them 
assistance in building up. 

178 



Next came "Sunbeam" and confirmed the imaginary conversa- 
tion which I carried on with her picture on the wall and asked : 

"Did you notice my picture shaking its head when you spoke 
to me?" 

Goerner : "Why, no Sunbeam, I didn't." 

Answer : "Well now, you listen : The next time you come to 
see Mrs. Miller if you will talk with my picture on the wall and watch 
it closely I will nod my head to you so you can see it. Now remem- 
ber and watch closely." 

Note : — I will look out for this. I do not know just how she in- 
tends to produce this phenomenon ; but certainly it can be no more 
difficult than materializing the full face and figure as in life; or 
speaking and singing through the trumpet; dematerializing solid 
materials ; producing pictographs on cardboard, etc., etc. 

I asked : "Sunbeam, is my sweet sister Annie in this room?" 

Answer : "Yes, she is here and will talk with you now." 

Then came a voice : "Brother, this is Annie." I greeted her with : 

"I didn't want to miss talking with you today, sister; because 
I have decided to write another letter to Naomi Sunday after talking 
with you the other day, and I know you would like to send a message 
to her." 

Answer: "Yes, brother, I want you to tell Naomi not to look 
so sad. Tell her to cheer up, for I am with her every day. I walk 
by her side I talk with her and love her and watch over her. Tell 
her that I still live. Tell her that I can come to her and talk with 
her and I want you to show her how she can communicate with me. 
Tell her that I will give her proof that I still live and that there is no 
death. Tell her she can talk with me just as you do. Thank you 
brother, for giving her this message. Tell her I send a mother's 
greeting of love and happiness. Goodbye, George, and God 
be with you." 

During these conversations the usual "spirit lights" hovered about 
the room. There were the usual two stationary lights on the floor; 
also two in the ceiling and others moving about here and there. Moth- 
er's light and sister Annie's I can always recognize and they are al- 
ways present. 

Dr. Worthington concluded the seance by informing me that 
father was in the room during the entire time; also young Harold 
Cook, but that both of them wished to let the rest of the folks speak 
and they would talk with me at another time. 

Note: — Both sister Clara and sister Annie commented upon the 
fact that they and brother George are so much nearer to one another 
since they passed from the earth than when they lived here. This is 
a fact, as we have had many chats together, and many visits, in the 
past twelve months. These are all my closest relatives and friends. 
They have come to me often and identified themselves in unmistaka- 
ble ways and given the most convincing proof of their continued ex- 
istence, the survival of consciousness and personality. These proofs 
have not only been given to me individually, but have been mani- 
fested time and again in the presence of ten to 30 others just as intelli- 
gent, just as sane and just as truthful as the average American citizen, 
and entitled to just as much consideration and respect. 

179 



REPORT ON MATERIALIZATION SEANCE 

Held at Residence of Mr. and Mrs. J. B. Jonson, 855 No. Marengo Ave., 

Pasadena, Cal., Friday P. M., February 3rd, 1922, by 

L. A. Soc. for Advanced Psychical Research. 

Two members were absent on this occasion. All those who could 
attend (eighteen) being present at 7.30 the work began at that time, 
starting with the usual prayer. Mrs. J. impressed upon the circle the 
advantage of the members all taking the same seat for each seance and 
holding the same position with one another regularly. 

The red adjustable light controlled by the guides in the cabinet 
had been improved upon in the meantime, worked well and gave a 
very satisfactory result. This light is adjusted in the cabinet by a cord 
leading from the slide door of the case in which the bulb is enclosed, 
so this door may be raised or lowered as required. (Some of the visit- 
ors need more light than others). 

By the time prayer was over the medium, Mr. J., was under con- 
trol of Gray Feather. This was unusual, as he does not as a rule be- 
come entranced until after we have had a little music. There was, 
however, a good feeling in the circle, the vibration appeared strong and 
every one was expecting good results. 

Gray Feather voluntarily asked Mrs. Baker to step to the center 
of the room and said he would give her another treatment for her 
throat and spine trouble. Mrs. B. stated to the circle that she felt a 
permanent benefit from these treatments so far as she could tell up 
to this time; that the good effect appeared to remain with her and 
that her general health was better than before taking them. 

Mr. Baker's mother was the first spirit to appear before the cur- 
tain. Both vouched for the identity (Mr. and Mrs. B.) and both claim 
there could be no mistaking the characteristic personal traits which 
she always brings. 

Viola came next; walked well down to the center of the room; 
talked with us in whispers clear enough to be heard by all the mem- 
bers ; extended a greeting to the circle and disappeared. 

Then came Mr. and Mrs. Baker's son. This was a young chap who 
passed out of life at the age of 17 with bronchitis and heart trouble. He 
had never been a very strong lad, always had poor health, but was 
generally known in life as a lad with an entertaining gift of speech. 
These traits he brought with him, doubtless for the purposes of iden- 
tification — his appearance of delicate health and a voluable flow of 
language. 

Dr. Wetherby was invited up to meet him and on asking the 
lad if he had been to see his sister since he passed out and where 
he saw her, he seemed to evade the question by answering: 

"Yes, I have traveled a good deal — been to the moon." (What- 
ever that may mean, we did not then understand). 

Mrs. B. then tried a test by asking if he knew what became of 
the tree at the ranch where he used to carve names. He replied : 

180 



"It was struck by lightening a few days ago and washed down 
the stream after the heavy rain." This was precisely correct. 

She then asked what names he had carved in the tree and re- 
ceived the correct answer. Why he should have answered these ques- 
tions so correctly and readily and evade the Wetherby question is 
open to conjecture. Our experience in the circle has been that it is 
always best to put these questions tactfully, because anything that 
sounds like an effort to "corner" the spirit will most invariably be 
ignored. This lad has been on the spirit side for four years, but 
seemed very familiar with what had happened to the tree during the 
past two weeks. 

The "Star of Hope" came radiant, cheerful and beautiful. She 
was robed in what we all pronounced a "wonderful gown." It 
was by all means a thing of beauty. She was asked if she could 
come down into the center of the room and replied that she could 
with a little stronger vibration. So Mrs. J. stepped beside her on 
the left and requested Mr. Lombard (who is very mediumistic) to 
walk on the right side. This seemed to give her strength and she 
walked slowly to the end of the room, turning to the right and left, 
extending her arms to the circle and all the time delivering a mes- 
sage of cheer and hope. Her language was well chosen, her speech 
came slowly and clearly and every syllable came as if from an effort 
at clear enunciation. Moving about in the room, as she did, while 
speaking, it is doubtful if any one caught the full text of the message. 
The general theme, however, was "love, truth, light, harmony, cheer- 
fulness, charity and helpfulness to one aother," and the concluding 
sentence was, "love God, for God's love is with you all and in you 
all; strive for the best that you may come closer to the Master and 
live for the good that you can do. I bid you good night and the 
peace of the angels be with you." 

She then retreated slowly, moving backward toward the cur- 
tain, extending her arms first to one side, then another, as a farewell 
salutation. 

The next figure before the curtain announced to Mrs. J. that she 
came to see George. I stepped up and received the greeting: 

"George, this is Minnie." I replied: 

"Yes, I recognize you, and am awfully glad to have you come." 

The answer came: "I was in your room this morning at half 
past five and tried to tell you that I would materialize tonight." 

Answer: "Yes, I knew you were there, Minnie; I heard your 
voice on the pillow and answered you. Could you catch my voice?" 

"No, not this morning, George. The vibration didn't last long 
enough." 

Minnie: "Well, I am coming to you tomorrow morning again 
at half past five." 

George: "All right, Minnie; I wish you would, and if I am not 
awake you put your hand on my head and wake me up, will you?" 

Answer: "Yes, I will. Do you recognize me?" 

181 



"I certainly do, Minnie you look perfectly natural and as sweet 
as a rose." 

Minnie: "Thank you for that George. I'll see if I can't ma- 
terialize a rose for you for the compliment." 

Note : — I did not at the moment understand just what she meant 
by this and returned to my seat as she disappeared. I had no sooner 
reached my chair when she again came to the curtain — perhaps a 
minute had elapsed. I stepped up to the curtain and she handed me 
a large, luscious pink rose, damp and fresh. The rose was as large 
as the palm of my hand and very fragrant. I will ask at the next 
trumpet meeting whether she brought this from "the other side" or 
from some of the neighboring gardens. Those familiar with the 
neighborhood informed me that there were no roses of that kind to 
be found in that locality. 

Following came Mrs. Lombard's mother. She needs no identi- 
fying tests; her own personal appearance, her characteristic style of 
wearing her glasses ; her speech and general mannerisms are suf- 
ficient. I stepped up to her and spoke to her and had a good view of 
her. 

"Crystal," the little guide to the Majors, came as usual in bare 
feet; perfectly at home in the circle and seemed to have plenty 
strength. She is very enthusiastic about that swing which she re- 
quested Mr. Majors to put on the porch and said she and the little 
white dog were going to have some good times in the swing." 

Mrs. Majors asked : "Crystal, who were your father and mother?" 

Answer: "I do not know. I wasn't raised with a father and 
mother. I came to you because you didn't have any little girl and 
I wanted you and daddy for mother and father." 

"Well, dearie, why do you always come in bare feet?" 

Answer: "I never had any shoes when I was on the earth and 
my teachers on the spirit side say I don't need shoes now." 

Question: "Why do you love our little dog so?" 

Answer: "Because he's so white and clean." 

Crystal is becoming a favorite with us all ; seems pleased to 
come to the circle either by materializing or through the trumpet ; has 
recovered from her fear of Gray Feather and stated that her teachers 
had taught her that it is through Gray Feather that she gets the 
strength to materialize for us. 

Note : — I asked Mrs. J. why the voices from the spirits all seemed 
to have a certain resemblance to one another. She replied that this 
is because they use the vocal cords of Gray Feather (or Mr. J. — 
the medium) to a large extent. This is also true in trumpet work — 
whether the medium is entranced or not — and it is true to some ex- 
tent when my own folks speak with me on the pillow, although 
neither I nor the medium may be at all conscious of this use. The 
same thing will happen even though there are two or three voices 
coming through the trumpets at the same time, and it may also hap- 
pen even though the medium may be in conversation with some one 
else at the same time. 

182 



Came also Stella de Lucca, the Italian girl, who appeared at a 
previous seance at the Vermont avenue home. Stella appeared in 
some dark costume with bright colors after the dress of the Italian 
peasantry ; sang for us in Italian, but did not come up to other voices 
we have heard from the spirit side, and we concluded that Stella had 
not been a singer of high order on the earth, although those who 
understood something of the strength required for these efforts, will 
give her credit for raising her voice as loudly as she did and carry- 
ing the tune for so long, without any accompaniment to strengthen 
the vibration and help her on. She spoke freely in Italian and also 
in broken English. She is decidedly Italian in appearance and man- 
ner, with a very pretty face. 

Then came our old friend, Krocho — Mrs. Jonson's trumpet guide. 
She had been promising us this visit at a number of trumpet seances, 
and told us that when she came she was "going to walk right straight 
down the room so the whole circle could see her." This is just what 
she did. She had told us that we would recognize her, because she 
would "have two long plaits hanging around her shoulders, but no 
head feathers and that she would dress in very ordinary clothes, but 
nothing fancy." She carried out her program to the letter; we con- 
gratulated her and she came back with : 

"Didn't I tell you I would come just this way?" 

"Yes, you did, Krocho, and now that you've got started we ex- 
pect you to come often." 

Answer : "You can't keep me away now." She bowed to every- 
body; waived her hands in farewell and stood right before the cur- 
tain and dematerialized in full view. Some one asked if she brought 
the "bug" along and the answer came : "No, I wouldn't give Gray 
Feather a chance to use it on me." 

An incident crept into the circle that gave us all a chance to 
choke in the throat a little and put the handkerchiefs to our eyes : 

An elderly lady, perhaps 65 or 70 years of age, with a good, re- 
fined face came before the curtain. Mrs. J. did not seem to be able 
to locate any one for her and I stepped up to the old lady asking if 
she was for me. The reply came: 

"I am for any one who can help get me in communication with 
my dear ones on earth." I aked for her name, which she gave as 
"Aunt M B." I asked who she wished to reach on the earth side. 

Answer: "My nieces by the same name at La Jolla, California. 
I am in their home every day ; but they close the door on me and 
I can't get near them. Will some one tell them that I still live ; that 
spiritualism is true ; tell them not to close the doors on me that 
I still love them and want so badly to help them. Please get the 

word to them. Ask Miss B ; she knows them. But please do 

this for me. Tell them not to be hard ; the way is open for them to 
eternal life and they must not deny me longer." 

Note: — Inquiry developed the fact that these people at La Jolla 
always loved old Aunt M., but the whole family belong to the or- 

183 



thodox religions, have no consideration for anything resembling 
spiritualism, and will not even discuss the subject, or listen to any 
suggestions from their closest friends. Thus the door remains closed. 

Mr. Lombard' sister, Agnes, came in with a rose for Mr. L. This 
was a cream rose, very fragrant and still damp and fresh. Like the 
rose given me by Minnie, it had no thorns anywhere on the stems 
or branches. Agnes stated that she had brought "it from the other 
side as a demonstration. " 

Chief "Big Heart," the guide who comes to Mr. Lombard, came 
in citizens clothes, as usual. Mr. L. called me up and introduced 
me, and brought this from Big Heart: 

"Yes, me know you, — you be chief of this camp." (This was 
his way of referring to the presidency of the circle). Mr. Lombard 
had been showing some of the members of the circle (before the work 
began) a newspaper clipping with some historic data relating to 
Chief Big Heart. The chief seemed to know all about this, spoke of 
some of the incidents in the article, said the fellow who wrote it 
(calling him by name) was on the ground in the early days and knew 
what he was talking about. 

At this point Gray Feather said : "Me hear somebody in cabinet 
say something about taking rubber mouthpiece off somebody's trump- 
et. Me know nothing about that." 

I replied: "It must be some of my friends. Jim Thomas took 
the mouthpiece off my trumpet at Mrs. Miller's two weeks ago ; then 
put it back yesterday, and that's probably what he is referring to." 

Note : — Minnie made good her appointment to come to my room 
the following morning at 5.30. I awoke with a distinct feeling of a 
hand on my head ; heard a voice speak and answered it ; but re- 
ceived no further reply. It sometimes seems strange that per- 
formances which to us might seem trivial and so easy, nevertheless 
appear very difficult to the "other side," such, for instance, as carry- 
ing on a lengthy conversation ; and yet the same spirit will perform 
phenomena of a startling character that will baffle the most astute 
scientific investigators and which simply cannot be accounted for by 
any known physical laws. 

Take the case of Minnie procuring the rose for me : Regardless 
of whether she got it from the neighboring gardens or from "the 
other side," it was first necessary for her to materialize in the form of 
a human being, a perfect resemblance of her earth self in every de- 
tail — with robes, head dress and veil, voice, smile, complexion, color 
of eyes, etc. Then she had to dematerialize, or etherealize, in or- 
der to go out after the rose. Then to re-appear and present me with 
the rose she had to again materialize and then dematerialize to re- 
turn to the spirit side. All this was done within a space of scarcely 
three minutes — most of which was taken up in conversation with me. 

Those who have followed these records will have observed that 
the majority of our visitors at these seances are "repeats." This is 
so because the circle consists of practically the same members every 
time. The visitors are the close friends and family members of the 
"sitters," and their identification has long ago been established. There 

184 



will, however, every now and then come a stranger, unknown to any 
of us. From these we get just such information as we can as to 
their identity, but in most cases have no opportunity of checking them 
up ; so the record is merely carried in the secretary's minutes as an in- 
cident of the meeting. 



185 



REPORT ON TRUMPET SEANCE 

Held at Residence of Mr. and Mrs. Jonson, Pasadena, Cal., 7.30 P. M., 
Monday, February 6th, 1922. 

There were only eight members present including Mr. and Mrs. 
J. The seance opened with prayer and music from the "Orechestrion." 
This has to be wound up about every thirty minutes and after the 
voices began coming through the trumpet the music box "ran down." 
We then heard some one winding it up. All members were in 
their seats around the table, close enough to one another so that no 
one could have left their place without its being known by other 
members. 

Finally the music began and Crystal took the trumpet and upon 
being asked advised that she had wound up the music box. This 
was later confirmed by other communicators through the trumpet. 
Those of us who have wound up this box know that it is not a 
trick that any child can perform and takes quite a little strength and 
care in keeping the "crank" in place. 

Sister Clara came with this: "Brother, I couldn't get in that 
vibration at the church where you went Sunday afternoon. The 
message you got from the platform was not from us; pay no atten- 
tion to it." 

I answered : "I had no more than got inside, sister, when I 
felt out of place and could see that there was nothing to be gained 
there; but merely remained through the service to try it out. But, 
when did I hear your voice last, sister?" 

Answer: "On the pillow in your room this morning. I woke 
you up. We were all in the room during the night and were so 
glad when you sat up in bed and spoke to us. We are always happy 
when we know that you can recognize us. We admired the pretty 
roses that you brought and they helped us all to make a good vibra- 
tion." 

George : "Clara, I sent your message to Alton and am sure he 
will read it to the rest of the children. I enclosed a full record of the 
last meeting we had at Mrs. Miller's ; told them how to reach you 
and how to form a weekly class so they can all get together and 
talk with you the same as I do." 

Clara: "Thank you brother. I will be very happy when I can 
see them all together around the table and talk with them and make 
myself known to them. Oh, if every one would just give out what 
they get through spiritualism as you do, how much good it would 
bring to the world. So many on this side are trying to reach loved 
ones on the earth side and just have the doors closed on them day 
after day. I know Alton will soon talk with me now that you have 
pointed the way. We all love you, brother, and it will come back 
to you and you will be repaid for the pains you have taken. Goodbye 
George, and God bless you." 

Mary Ellen asked : "Uncle George, why do you open your 
eyes so wide when we all come into your room?" 

186 



Answer : "I do that so I can see you all." 

Mary Ellen : "I know it ; I know it ; I know why you do it, but 
I just asked so you would know that I was there. We were all there. 
You didn't see me, but I was there and picked out my rose. Let 
me tell you what I want you to do for me : Will you get me a little 
bunch of violets and put them on the stand, and I will take one out 
and put it on your pillow so you will know that I was there. Will 
you do that?" 

Answer: Why, of course, I will, dearie. They will be there 
tomorrow night and when I wake up I will look for the violet on 
the pillow." 

Had a longer chat with Minnie than usual. I thanked her for 
the rose which she gave me at the materialization Friday and asked 
where she got it. The reply came: 

"Perhaps I had better not tell you, because I didn't get it from 
the other side." 

I suggested : "Well, you might get arrested some time and 
suppose they put you in jail?" 

Answer: "I am afraid they would have a hard time keeping 
me there. But I like to do these things for you and I hope to bring 
you many more roses in the future. Don't you want to do something 
for me, George?" 

"Of course I do, Minnie. What is it?" 

"You get a fresh white Easter lily and put it in the vase with 
a little water and set it on the stand beside your bed. The lily stands 
for purity, uprightness and life eternal. It is a symbol of the 
resurrection of Christ. I will pass through the room and put a 
blessing on the flower and a thought in your mind that will help 
you to the higher life you are striving for. The thought will come 
to you often through the day. It will be a precept to you. And 
before you sleep at night look again at the lily and give me your 
thoughts just for a moment ; put your mind on the Master and 
visualize to yourself the day of the resurrection. Keep this up while 
the lily is fresh and full of life and beauty. I will work with you 
and this will bring you the things you seek — a high purpose, psychic 
success, desirable companionships, the visits and the voices from the 
spirit side. These things will mean so much to you and to us too, 
for they enable us to get closer to vou and bring you strength. 
Never mind what some one else thinks about it. Your earth has 
scoffed at the truth for ages and millions have had to pay for it on 
this side. Good night, George ; your mother has a message for you." 

Mother followed the same trend of thought: "My son, you 
could not very well expect to get within our vibration where you 
went last Sunday afternoon. Did you not see the commercial side 
to all their work? They were not true spiritualists. They have a 
certain psychic talent, but have stunted their best impulses and 
given their work over to material gain. There was not a message 
through the entire meeting that didn't carry the imprint of money. 
My prayer for you is that you keep within the spiritual path — 
separate the world of materialism from the world of spiritualism and 

187 



keep them apart. Those who seek to do good will find in this 
way the real truth. We love you and are working with you every 
day. We wanted you to take the flowers to your room, because 
as long as they last they bring you a good vibration and assist us in 
getting near you. The flowers mean light, truth, strength, beauty 
and harmony. They send forth these influences to all who come 
near them and will open their ears to the voice. They will take 
from you what is left of selfishness and displace it with charity and 
kindness. Look upon them and study them and they will carry to 
you the light that is within them. I send you a mother's love and 
greetings of peace and happiness. Goodbye, my boy." 

I asked Krocho if sister Annie was in the room and received the 
reply : "Yes, and just taking up the trumpet to talk with you." 

Annie: "Brother, I want to thank you so much for the letter 
you wrote to Naomi. I know it will do her a great deal of good. 
She will think about it ; she is going to be very happy to feel that I 
still live and that she can really talk with me again." 

I interrupted with : "I do not expect to have any trouble con- 
vincing Naomi, because she has confidence in me. But how about the 
doctor, her husband?" 

Answer : "He wont be very stubborn about it. He will not think 
much of it at first, but when he finds that it makes Naomi happy 
he will be satisfied and will not oppose it." 

Crystal spoke to Mr. Majors in a very knowing way about the 
cold and headache that was bothering Mrs. Majors and which kept 
her away from the seance; seemed to know more about it than 
Majors did, as he came to the seance direct from business without 
going home first. She closed with this: "Papa, I am going from 
here to see mamma and will stay with her until you get home." (I 
think it safe to say that she went and made known her presence to 
Mrs. Majors). 

At this point we had some violent table tipping. The table 
swayed from side to side and end to end, and two or three times 
turned completely over into my lap. Then Catharine came with : 

"That's the way two of the members of your research society 
feel. They are discordant and some one will have to talk them out 
of their skepticism. They have been in this work too long not 
to know that any lack of harmony is detrimental to good results. They 
mean well, but have taken on the wrong way of thinking. They 
believe the visits of their own people from the spirit side are 
genuine; give them to understand that if they will ask their own 
spirit friends they will get all the assurance they want and get it 
direct from the lips of their own loved ones." 

Timothy announced that if we had any questions to ask let 
him have them, because he was going to return in a few moments 
with a little charity work for us to do. I asked : 

"Tim, in what way do the spirits use the vocal cords of the 
medium, or sitters, in expressing themselves?" 

Answer: "We don't exactly use the vocal cords. We simply 

188 



draw strength from them. This we do without producing any 
physical strain on the medium. If the medium were conscious of it 
he would be coughing all the time he tries to talk. You see that 
when Gray Feather is leaving and the medium is just coming out 
of the trance ; he generally comes out coughing. In trumpet work the 
use of the medium's vocal cords is usually not necessary. The trumpet 
then acts as a cabinet to the voice. But it is often a great benefit." 

He dropped the trumpet and Santa Fe John came whistling in, 
bright, chatty and full of life and good wishes. He remained less 
than a moment, but it was enough to show a big improvement since 
Timothy first brought him to us. 

Then came Tim again. "Friends, I wanted Santa Fe John to 
come in to show you how much good you can do by just laying 
aside now and then your own pleasure in the seance, and turn your 
thoughts to a little charity. I am going to bring in a lady who de- 
serves your help, your good thoughts and efforts. She is not a 
stranger to Los Angeles and this is the place, and this is the circle 
for her to come to, and I feel at liberty to ask you to open your arms 
and give her your help. The earth was not very kind to her in life 
and from childhood on she walked with fate against her." 

We assured him that the door was open and our arms extended. 
An attempt was made to take up the trumpet, but it fell to the table. 
A second attempt and again it fell. A third attempt and a voice, just 
barely audible came through ; then the trumpet fell. Once more it 
was taken up and we caught this: 

"Rappe! Rappe! Its Virginia — Virginia Rappe." Again the 
trumpet fell and silence followed. I asked : 

"Krocho, can you help Miss Rappe to get back to the trumpet?" 

Krocho answered: "No, not tonight, friends. Miss Rappe has 
gone for the evening. She tried hard to make it, but didn't have the 
strength. She will try it another time. But there is a worthy case 
friends, — a fine girl more sinned against than sinning. She did not 
come to this world with a silver spoon in her mouth and all she 
ever got out of it was a bitter fight. She had talent, yes ; but it was 
talent that brought her under the show and tinsel of a false life. She 
fought against evil force, and there were none in her world brave 
enough to help her to better things. They worked with her, yes — 
but to her undoing. She paid the price with her life, while those 
who planned the sorry deed fight for freedom with money. But the 
law of compensation will have its day. You might fool the courts, 
but you can never fool God on high. When she came into the world, 
the day had gone when the law of the home was the law by which 
your earth lived. The day when parents tapped their fingers gently 
on the table and the children followed in loving obedience, had al- 
ready given place to the cold and workaday world that cares not 
for your honor just so it uses your talent — that day found her fighting 

her way in the world without a guiding hand to help. What was 
the end? What can be the end of a people who can never spend 
money enough, can never wear clothes enough, can never be amused 
enough and who live only by the light of vanity and false show? Her 
lot was among those who didn't care. She fought an uneven fight 

189 



and found her rescue only in death. But she will live to pass judg- 
ment upon those who seek victory in her defeat, for her triumph is 
just beginning and we want you all in this circle to send out to her 
your loving thoughts and give her Godspeed in her new life. Good 
night friends and God love you all." 

Before giving her chance to get away, I asked : 

"Krocho, what did Mrs. Baker's son mean by telling us at the 
materialization seance Friday that he had been to the moon?" 

Answer: "He meant that he had been there. He was not just 
talking. We can go to the moon if we want to. We have instructors 
on this side who have very high knowledge of conditions on distant 
planets. It is no more difficult for us to visit the moon than it is 
to visit the earth. This young man has an exploring mind. That is 
his strong point and he will be given an opportunity to develop it 
here." 



190 



NOTES ON MATERIALIZATION SEANCE 

Held at Residence of Mr. and Mrs. Jonson, Pasadena, Cal., Friday 

P. M., Feb. 10, 1922. 

The work: on this occasion was a repetition of previous seances 
in that the visitors from "the other side" were entirely confined to the 
close relatives and friends of the circle — those who have been com- 
ing to us regularly from week to week. 

There were no sensations and no new visitors. The singers and 
dancers were absent and the only unusual occurrence was the ap- 
pearance of ex-President Wm. McKinley. He had appeared to us 
once before, stood in front of the circle and made a few remarks in 
a loud whisper that was easily heard. On this particular evening, 
however, he stepped before the curtain, bowed his head, waved his 
hand and was gone. He did not speak and was in the room not more 
than a moment. It was at any rate a very good resemblance and a 
close reproduction of the former visit. 

All told there were some twelve or fourteen figures to come 
through the curtains, instead of the usual twenty or more. One of 
the visitors, a sister to Mr. Lombard, advised us that we were all in 
too tense an attitude — too anxious about what was going on back of 
the curtains, and suggested that we relieve our minds of the strain, 
enter into conversation with one another or sing. In the meantime 
Mr. J. (now Gray Feather) went into the cabinet and this seemed 
to bring the forms out more rapidly. 

Minnie was the fourth visitor. The theme of her conversation 
was mostly with regard to the lily plant which I had placed in my 
room at her request. She asked if I had received the flower message 
which she gave in my room. I replied : 

"I am not sure, Minnie. I received a very distinct message that 
came from the pillow and it came twice." She answered : 

"You received it. I impressed it on your mind." 

George: "Will you confirm it at the trumpet meeting; then I'll 
know that I didn't make any mistake." 

Answer: "Yes, I will give it to you again through the trumpet. 
But you didn't make any mistake about it; it is still in your mind. 
I put it there." 

George: "What do you think of the lilies?" 

Answer: "I think they are beautiful; that is what I wanted 
you to get. Mary Ellen wanted the violets and she told me to tell 
you that she hasn't forgotten the one for the pillow. She will put it 
there. George, I want you to know how glad I was to hear you make 
that speech to the circle tonight and tell them what Krocho said 
about the boy's trip to the moon. You don't know how many doubts 
that removed. Keep giving out what you get — that's what helps." 

I asked : "Are you going to help me take care of the lily plant?" 

Answer : "Yes, I'm watching over it. All you need do is to give 
it a little water every day. If you will step back a little I will come 
out into the room." 

191 



I stepped back and she came down into the center of the room; 
placed her hand on my arm, then on my hand, then on my face, moved 
back to the curtain and disappeared. 

Note: — In Minnie's trumpet message of Monday, Feb. 6th, when 
asking for the lilies, she stated that she "put a thought in my mind 
which would come to me often through the day." The lily plant was 
placed in the room on Tuesday evening, the 7th. Wednesday there 
was nothing that came to my mind that I could connect up with a 
message from Minnie, except that she spoke on the pillow in affec- 
tionate and appreciative tones for the plant and her manifestations 
of appreciation were very marked. 

Thursday morning I was awakened and heard (or thought I 
heard) this upon the pillow : 

"Gaze often upon the lily. When a wrong thought comes to you 
visualize the lily. Think of its purity and beauty. Notice how slen- 
der yet how straight the stem is. Its uprightness is its strength/' 

To those who insist that I merely dreamed this, or that it came 
from my subconscious mind — I am willing to let it go at that. The 
fact is the same thing was repeated on my pillow the following morn- 
ing (Friday) with a change of two words in the message. Friday's 
voice gave it this way : 

"Gaze often upon the lily. When a wrong thought comes to 
you visualize the lily. Think of its purity and beauty of life. Notice 
how slender yet how straight the stem is. Its uprightness is its 
strength." The only change was in the addition of the words "of 
life" at the end of the third sentence. 

On both occasions I immediately wrote the message on a slip of 
paper and returned to bed. You may also argue that the second 
message was likewise from my subconscious mind. Perhaps so. I 
will, nevertheless, wait for the confirmation from Minnie through the 
trumpet. But whether it was a dream, or from the subconscious 
mind, the original message from Minnie, its partial confirmation at 
the materialization seance and its later verification at the trump- 
et meeting would all confirm the doctrine of spiritism regardless of 
whether this particular message and wording came to me through 
a dream or from my subconscious mind. 

During these materializations there occasionally come apparent 
contradictions in the personal appearance of the visitors which might 
bring a doubt as to whether or not they were actually the spirits they 
claimed to be, were it not for their own readiness to give the necessary 
identification. This doubt could be brought about by reason of the 
fact that a spirit well known to those in the circle will come several 
times a perfect image of their earth self as to height, figure, manner- 
isms, method of combing the hair, and even complexion and color 
of the eyes. Then later this same spirit may appear with some 
change in figure or facial expression that brings out a question as 
to their identity. 

Two such interrogation points could easily have been raised at 
this seance had it not been for the readiness of the visiting spirits 
to prevent it. Minnie came in larger form than usual and there 

192 



was a decided change in the shape of the face. But her reference to 
the lily plant in my room, the message on the pillow, the violets re- 
quested by Mary Ellen, all identified her sufficiently for me in the light 
of past visits. 

The same thing happened with "Hester" — Dr. Wetherby's guide. 

This has been explained to us in two ways : First, they some- 
times fund it easier to materialize in one form than in another and 
may adopt the appearance which brings them most easily within the 
vibration. Apparently some such necessity existed at this particular 
seance. 

Secondly, the development, or what the circle unually terms 
"the make-up" of the spirit is more complete at one time than at an- 
other. When the vibration is just right the development will be 
right and the reproduction perfect. If the vibration is not just right 
there is likely to be a change in the "make-up" and the general ap- 
pearance. 

I have seen cases in the seance room where the face appeared 
in what might be called a "semi-solid" condition for a few moments ; 
it then gradually dissipated and scattered until the entire figure 
disappeared, forming into the shapeless mass of a cloud and finally 
vanished. In the meantime the body might be solid and well made 
up, with the face and head cloudlike, or unassembled. 

We have seen what appeared to be the spirit form of a woman 
start to come through the curtain, but could not come within the 
vibration with strength enough "to make it", and suddenly the figure 
would change entirely and a complete, well developed spirit of a man 
would take its place. 



193 



REPORT ON PHYSICAL MANIFESTATION 

And Trumpet Seance at Residence of Mr. and Mrs. J. B. Jonson, 
Pasadena, Cal., 8 O'Clock P. M., February 13th, 1922. 

Seated in the kitchen, waiting- for two belated members of the 
Monday evening circle, were five of the members including Mrs. Jon- 
son. The conversation had been mostly of psychic phenomena and 
most of us agreed that there was "some one present from the other 
side"; when the kitchen door suddenly opened and closed rapidly 
three times. Mrs. J. went to the adjoining room, looked to see if 
there was any one there and if the windows were ail closed. She 
returned and sat down again. In a few moments the same thing 
occurred. 

We then went up to the seance room — which is not used for any 
other purpose. A cabinet was arranged by stretching a black curtain 
across one corner of the room. On a chair behind the curtain were 
two small silver table bells ; a child's rattler, a small music box, writing 
paper and pencil. 

In front were three chairs for the "battery." Mr. J. took one 
of the end chairs; I (Goerner) took the other one and the third, or 
middle, chair was occupied by Miss Worrall. We all clasped hands 
after the usual manner, so that no one could release a hand without 
its being known. 

The vibration was strong from the beginning and both Mr. and 
Mrs. J. expressed themselves as sensing a new force, some one from 
"the other side" who had not before attached himself to either of the 
Jonsons. It was a new impression which they could simply de- 
scribe as being "different" from that brought by their usual guides. 

The action behind the curtain was lively, no time being lost put- 
ting the bells, the music boxes and the tambourine into vigorous 
service. 

We called for various friends, — Timothy, Minnie, Mary Ellen, 
etc., and from the responses (three taps on our shoulders or heads 
for "y es ") it seemed that the cabinet was well occupied, and all ap- 
peared anxious to furnish some sort of demonstration. 

Mary Ellen raised her hand above the curtain two or three times 
and twice passed it right through the curtain, tapping the three mem- 
bers of the battery on the face and arms or shoulders. 

Then there came a larger hand, like that of a woman — a hand 
which we all admired and complimented as the most beautiful hand 
any of us have ever seen. To women who admire beautiful hands and 
arms this would certainly have been a revelation. It was delicately 
slender, beautiful in its tints of pink and marble. We called for the 
other hand and both of them were held up before us, exposing the arms 
to the elbow. 

These hands indicated that we had a materialization, or several 
of them, in the cabinet, and these materializations took place while 
the medium was in his normal condition — wide awake. Those ac- 
quainted with these manifestations will understand that this required 
an unusual draft upon his strength, and in fact upon the entire battery. 

194 



Then came small bunches of violets, damp and fresh as if just 
picked. There was a bunch for each member in the circle and on 
inquiring if Mary Ellen had given them, three raps on my shoulder 
indicated "Yes." 

Timothy wrote a brief note calling attention to the unusual suc- 
cess of the cabinet on its first trial in the new home and predicted even 
greater things to follow. 

Later, at the trumpet table, Viola appeared as the first speaker 
and informed us that the beautiful hands and arms which attracted 
so much attention belonged to "Alice," a guide who comes to Mrs. 
Lombard. 

Before the cabinet work closed I asked Mary Ellen if she could 
tie a knot in my handkerchief if I passed it over the curtain. The 
answer came "Yes." I had Mrs. J. take the handkerchief from my 
coat pocket, pass it over the curtain and in another moment it was 
handed out tied in three knots to represent a "rag doll baby." Others 
then handed over handkerchiefs ; they were all rapidly fastened into 
knots and either thrown or handed over the curtain. 

V/MiVj Vokt-'s talk was entirely independent, and she described the new 
force behind the curtain as a Hindoo scholar from East India, with very 
dark skin, a black moustache, a gotee and white turban. Said he came 
with a great deal of strength and would appear often in the future. 
It was he who had opened and closed the kitchen door. 

Mary Ellen took the trumpet with : "Oh, say, Uncle George, 
didn't we have lots of fun in the cabinet. There were so many of 
us." I asked if she had been to my room to see the violets I placed 
there for her and got the reply : 

"Yes, that is why I brought you the violets tonight. Did you 
know we were all in your room last night?" 

I answered : "Yes, and sat up in bed and talked with you. Didn't 
you see me open my eyes real wide, so I could get a look at all of 
you?" 

Minnie was the third speaker. I told her that never in my life 
had I ever received a letter from her and asked if she couldn't get me 
one from the cabinet at the next meeting, so I could retain it among 
my memories. The reply came : 

"You do this, George: Bring an envelope and a sheet of paper; 
put the paper in the envelope and leave it on the chair in the cabinet. 
I may not be able to write the letter the first time, but I will magnetize 
it and try it again at the next meeting." 

George: "All right, Minnie; I will do that. Are you going to 
meet me at Mrs. Miller's, so I can chat with you?" 

Answer : "Yes, George, wherever you are, and whenever you call, 
I will be there. Whenever you open the door and there is the slight- 
est chance for me to get within the vibration, I will be with you. I 
will be with you to the end and when you are through with your 
world and pass out of the body, I will be at the border to meet you 
and will go the rest of the way with you, united froever. Keep be- 
fore you the vision of the lily; let it guide your thoughts with its 

195 



wonderful beauty and purity, its uprightness and its strength. This 
is my message to you. I do not want you to know any darkness on 
this side." 

I asked if she would tell me what her favorite hymn was, and 
sing it for us if I put it on the Victrola. 

Answer: "Select any of the old familiar ones we used to sing 
in the chapel — Jesus Lover of My Soul is a good one." 

Note: — The above is doubtless Minnie's way of confirming the 
message on my pillow of February 9th and 10th. The wording is 
merely a revision of exactly the same theme and thought and can leave 
little doubt as to the origin of the pillow messages. 

Viola called for "Whispering Hope" and sang it for us. 

Alice sang "Abide With Me;" said she would sing "Ben Bolt" 
for us as she used to sing it on the stage if we would procure it for 
the Victrola. (Will do this at the next meeting). 

Timothy was asked: "Just how does an undue anxiety in the 
materialization circle affect the work in the cabinet?" 

Answer : "It will be detrimental most every time. Always avoid 
a too tense or anxious frame of mind at any manifestation of this 
character. You must keep your minds open, relieve yourselves of any 
anxiety of what is going to take place behind the curtain. When- 
ever the work lags enter into conversation with one another, or sing 
something. Never mind the curtain. That will take care of itself. 
The less you think about that the better results you will get. When 
you become impatient and anxious you place a barrier between your- 
selves and your spirit friends." 

Jim Thomas came in with a strong voice and a hearty greeting; 
said he had been to my room with the rest of the folks the night before 
and wanted to help me develop. "I want you to be able to help Mrs. 
Severy in that little class all you can and I am going to help her too. 
She's a fine little woman. We all think a great deal of her; we are 
working with her and she has the making of a wonderful medium." 

Crystal came for Mr. and Mrs. Majors; said she had been having 
a lovely time in the swing. On being asked if she had been able to 
get the dog in the swing, she replied: 

"Yes, but he won't stay in the swing. If you will get me a little 
basket to put on the seat I think I can keep him there." They prom- 
ised her the basket. She then continued : 

"Papa, didn't I tell you a week ago that I would go right over 
and stay with mamma until you got home? Well, I was there and 
she knew I was." 

Note: — Mrs. Majors confirms this by stating that several raps 
on the walls and doors took place and these were carried on in re- 
sponse to her inquiries as to whether Crystal was in the home. 

Sister Annie picked up the trumpet as the vibration was getting 
very low and her voice could just barely be heard. She promised to 
continue the conversation at Mrs. Miller's and said little Georgie was 
waiting anxiously for the meeting; also that he had been peeping 

196 



through the trumpet in my room at night and woke me up on one 
occasion in this way. (I can confirm this). 

Father tried the trumpet following Annie, but the force had 
given out. A little music revived it. In the meantime, Mr. Jonson 
told us that he could plainly vision a narrow strip of black cloth 
being drawn before him across the corner where the cabinet had been 
formed, and this piece he could see as being fastened toward the top 
of the cabinet curtain. 

Mr. J. remarked that he did not understand what this meant ; but 
Timothy explained through the trumpet that this was a suggestion 
from "the other side" for him to follow at the next meeting — place a 
narrow strip of curtain in front of the cabinet curtain, toward the 
top, so as to subdue the light which sifted through the thin curtain 
into the back of the cabinet. On discussing this after the seance we 
could all see the advantage in this change. 

Krocho closed by thanking me for giving out to the Friday 
evening class the message regarding the Baker boy's trip to the 
moon. Said it was the proper thing to do and that "whenever any of 
you get a message from the spirit side that will help some one else, 
don't keep it to yourselves; give it out and spread the good work. 
Don't be afraid to repeat it. It may be just what some inquiring soul 
needs. It will be like spreading butter on the bread of some hungry 
person seeking the truth. The more you give out to others the more 
benefit you will receive yourself. It is doing good for others that 
makes you strong on the spirit side. Death is nothing. It is not the 
change that hurts. It's just that little temporary let-down out of the 
physical body into the spiritual. When you know that you are go- 
ing just relax and close your eyes and when you open them on this 
side you will know that your real life has just begun. 



197 



REPORT ON TRUMPET SEANCE 

Held at Residence of Mrs. Miller, No. 1512 Magnolia Ave., Los 

Angeles, Cal., one O'Clock P. M., Thursday, February 

16th, 1922.— Sitter, G. F. Goerner. 

In report of Miller seance of Thursday, February 2nd, 1922, 
reference was made to "Sunbeam's" promise that she would nod 
her head at me on my next visit if I would again address her picture 
on the wall. Before opening today's seance I stood before the pic- 
ture and reminded her of this promise, but inadvertently called her 
by the name of "Blossom." There was no motion to the picture. 
Mrs. Miller was in the hall, overheard this and corrected me. I then 
greeted the picture by the name of "Sunbeam" and the picture and 
frame both moved perceptibly back and forth — outward from the 
wall and back. I asked "Sunbeam" to stop it for a moment while I 
closed the door so as to be sure there was no breeze coming into 
the room. After closing the door I addressed her again and the 
picture once more began moving back and forth. 

I thanked her for this demonstration ; took my seat before the 
table ; the light was turned out and Mrs. Miller spoke : 

"I see a strange looking wheel, something like what you would 
call a chance wheel with numbers on it, and the numbers are all 
small except the number four. This stands out larger than the other 
numbers. I do not know what it means. Perhaps you do." 

I replied : "I think I understand the wheel, but not the number. 
Perhaps it will come through the trumpet." 

She continued : "Now, the wheel is moving around, crushing and 
grinding into the earth and rock and I see it moving very rapidly, 
crushing at a great rate and there is water being poured on it from 
somewhere above, as if it might be run by water power." 

I again replied : "Yes, I understand it all — except the figure 
four. That may stand for the number of days, weeks or months." 

Then Dr. Worthington, trumpet guide, greeted me with his usual 
hearty welcome and followed with : 

"Your friend Thomas was showing the medium some piece of 
machinery you are interested in and I see you understand what it 
is better than she does. He will talk with you later about it." 

Note: — This was a good piece of pictographic work in which 
Thomas sought to impress me through the medium with the idea 
that he wished to talk with me regarding a patent shaft and drift 
boring machine of my own design. 

Mother followed Dr. Worthington, spoke briefly and turned the 
trumpet over to sister Clara. Clara's theme was principally her joy 
at the prospect of soon speaking with her children in Chicago 
through a letter which I had written them for the purpose of opening 
the way. 

Minnie came third and, like mother and sister Clara, seemed 
to feel that she should shorten her conversation to make way for a 
business conference between Mr. Thomas, his son and myself. She 

198 



confirmed the suggestion made by her at the Jonson trumpet seance 
of Monday, February 13th, that I place a sheet of paper and envelop 
in the cabinet at the next Jonson seance and she would write me a 
letter later. She seemed anxious to make this demonstration. Also 
confirmed recent visits to my room, conversations on the pillow; 
spoke again of the lily plant which I had there and concluded by say- 
ing: 

"I wish you could have seen the pretty lilies I brought to the 
room from the other side. But it wont be long before you can see 
these things yourself. You are very close to it, both clairvoyance 
and clair-audience, and you will soon be independent when you wish 
to send and receive messages. Remember, you have not been in this 
study very long; but you have worked hard and earnestly." 

My old friend, Jim Thomas, confined his talk mostly to business 
matters, saying: "Conditions are really better than you think. The 
little Hebrew and his friend are doing some figuring now. They 
have reached the conclusion that you are not so easily handled as 
they thought you would be. In a few days they are going to be 
willing to talk concessions. But you hold out for just consideration 
for your company and yourself. If they do not come to your terms, 
do not be afraid to go east with it. Money conditions throughout 
the country have not improved much lately ; but you are able to offer 
a better proposition now than when you went east before. You are 
going to lock horns with the Hebrew and his friend and they are 
going to do some bullying ; but stand pat and hold your own. 

"If you go east you will not be gone long; but you can keep 
in touch with us there just the same. Use your horse sense. We 
do not mean to dethrone your reason. If we give you a suggestion 
which you know to be at variance with the facts, then you may know 
that it is only our view as it appears at the time we give it, or it 
may be that our message to you is relayed through several instru- 
mentalities before it reaches you. But we can see both your side 
and the other side too, and by mental suggestion take advantage of 
this condition and give you the advantage of it to. 

•"You will miss the psychic work to some extent east. Los 
Angeles is right now attracting the attention of the world in psychic 
matters. Your atmosphere here is favorable to good results and 
your city is rapidly becoming a wonderful psychic center. A few 
years more will see some fine buildings dedicated to spiritualism and 
psychic research." 

At this point he moved the trumpet all around the room, up to 
the ceiling and from corner to corner. With the aluminum band 
on it I could clearly see these movements. He finally tapped me 
on the head with it and I remarked that it was almost hot and 
asked how this happened. He replied: 

"That comes from the electric heat in the horn. We use a good 
deal of electricity in this manifestation." 

As soon as he had finished talking and returned the trumpet to 
the table I took hold of it, but it had cooled to its normal temperature. 
Before bidding me goodbye he thanked me for the letter to his son, 

199 



Gordon ; said he stood beside me when I wrote it and followed it 
east until it reached Gordon in Chicago. 

His son John announced : "This is John and 1 am going to 
talk to you a little about the boring machine. That is why I gave 
the medium a picture of it. The figure four represents four months 
and it looks as if by the end of four months you will have the mine 
under operation and the machine completed. Put it in use at your 
property; watch for any defects, then correct them after you have 
made a practical trial of it. They can be improved and your best 
success will be in using electricity for power. But by all means hold 
on to this machine. Keep it well under your trumb. You are going 
to have some offers for it after it is once demonstrated and there 
will be schemes to get an interest in it. But you either sell for your 
own price or else keep the absolute control. You are on the right 
track there and with a few changes you will have a boring machine 
that will do what you want it to do. Goodbye, George. Harold is 
here and he's right on the job looking after you." 

Mrs. Thomas again thanked me for writing to her son Gordon ; 
said she believed he would later decide to change his location and 
come to California, and she hoped he would do this. 

Mary Ellen came in, all breezy and full of laughter with : "Oh, 
Uncle George, I am always so glad to meet you at Mrs. Miller's. 
Isn't it wonderful that we can talk this way? And didn't we have 
lots of fun behind the cabinet at Mrs. Jonsons Monday night. Did 
you know we were all materialized and the new guide from India 
was so strong, he gave us such wonderful help. Do you know what 
happened to your handkerchief?" 

I asked: "Do you mean at the cabinet?" 

Answer: "No, you put it on the table a few minutes ago, just 
as I tied it at the cabinet. There were three knots in it then; so I 
got busy and put another knot in it. When you turn on the light 
you will see it has four knots in it instead of three." (Correct). 

She continued: "You know, Uncle George, Viola was bossing 
the work behind the curtain last Monday, but Kitty just went right 
along the way she does at the Friday class and didn't pay any at- 
tention to anybody else. Wasn't it wonderful that we could put 
our hands through the curtain. We did that for a test. If there 
had been any holes in the curtain some one might have been sus- 
picious ; but we just dematerialized a part of it." (See report of 
seance of Monday, February 13th). 

She closed with this piece of information: "I wanted to tell 
you about the violets. I did put one on your pillow the first night, 
but you knocked it off in your sleep. After that you got so anxious 
about it that I couldn't hold the vibration long enough to get it 
over. Just forget about it for a few days till it gets out of your 
mind; then I'll try it again." 

From Sunbeam then came this: "Didn't I tell you two weeks 
ago that I would nod my head if you would talk to my picture? 
You first called me 'Blossom' and I didn't answer, because that 
isn't my name. That's Mrs. Wagner's guide. Then when you closed 

200 



the door I wanted to show you that it wasn't any breeze that shook 
the picture and I nodded to you all the time you stood there." 

Note: — This was substantially correct. "Blossom" is the guide 
who speaks through Mrs. Wagner, pastor at Mrs. Miller's church. 

Father came with : "Say, George, I thought I had better make 
myself known to you again, because I haven't talked with you for 
some time. But you must'nt think anything of that, because I am 
only making room for the girls ; they get so much happiness out 
of these chats and look forward to them with a great deal of pleasure. 
I heard John talking about the boring machine. Machinery was 
never my work and I don't understand much about it, but I am 
going to have John explain it to me because I want to be where I 
can help you all I can." 

Finally, Dr. Worthington started to give me the farewell greet- 
ing and I broke in with : 

"Doctor, before you put down the trumpet, I want to give my 
love to my sweet sister Annie and little Georgie ; because I know 
they are in the room." 

The answer came : "Well, Mr. Goerner, I just can't refuse him. 
The little fellow is here pulling at my sieve for a chance to say a 
word; so I'll let him in." 

Then came this from Georgie : "You know, Uncle George, I 
was in your room this morning. I pushed your pillow up against 
your head and rapped on the pillow until you answered me. (Cor- 
rect). Wasn't it good of the Doctor to let me talk to you before 
the vibration gives out?" 

"Spirit lights" were again plentiful. There were two large white 
lights on the ceiling; another one across the ceiling up in the corner 
of a bright, electric green, and on the floor a light resembling a live 
coal about four inches in diameter. These lights moved about from 
place to place, but were visible during the entire seance. 



201 



MEMORANDUM OF MATERIALIZATION MEETING 

Held at Residence of Mr. and Mrs. J. B. Jonson, Pasadena, Cal., 
Friday 8 O'Clock P. M., February 17th, 1922. 

No attempt will be made to go into full details of this evening's 
seance. To do so would be merely to repeat the work of the pre- 
vious Friday's meeting-. There were just about the same number of 
appearances answering to the same description, names and identity. 

Mr. Jonson was indisposed from a slight case of influenza and 
the vibration throughout the evening showed its effect behind the 
cabinet. His control, "Gray Feather," made it clear that it would 
not be wise to hold the medium too long and all told there were 
not over fourteen or fifteen spirits before the curtains. 

The object of this memorandum, therefore, is simply to report 
for my own record two pieces of evidential matter coming from Min- 
nie which are in themselves valuable as connecting up the intelli- 
gence of the visiting spirit. 

The reports of trumpet seance of Monday, the 13th, at Mrs. 
Jonsons and again at Mrs. Miller's on Thursday, the 16th, both 
made reference to Minnie's suggestion that I place a sheet of paper 
and envelope behind the curtain at the cabinet seance of next Mon- 
day, the 20th, so she could magnetize it and later write me a letter 
with this material. 

At this meeting (Friday, February 17th) she again impressed 
upon me not to forget her former requests for the paper and en- 
velope, and she would endeavor to write the letter. 

There is close enough connection here between these three se- 
ances to check up the visitor and connect her with this instance. 

The second reference is this : Minnie and my sister Annie were 
always very close friends at school in Washington, D. C, years 
ago and this friendship was never interrupted until Minnie passed 
out of this world. At this particular seance she gave this : 

"I am going to try to bring your sister Annie with me tonight." 

Sister Annie, however, did not materialize, due probably 'to 
the lack of strength in the medium to hold out longer under his ill- 
ness. The message, however, forms a connecting link between Min- 
nie and Annie which has at least a small value as evidential matter. 

Another instance worth recording is the following: Doctor 
Peebles, so often referred to as the "venerable father of spiritualism," 
passed out of the body on Wednesday, the 15th of February. The 
littl cabinet guide, Kitty, called Mrs. Jonson to the curtain with this : 

"Auntie Jonson, I've got a new grandpa, now." 

Mrs. Jonson asked: "Who is it, Kitty?" 

Answer: "Dr. Peebles, of course — who else could it be? He's 
here; but he is not going to materialize for a few days yet. He will 
soon." 

Note : — At the time of Dr. Peebles death he was within a month 
of being 100 years old; had been actively engaged in spiritualistic 

202 



work for more than fifty years, and had many times asserted his be- 
lief that he would appear before his friends in Los Angeles frequently 
after leaving this world. 

It is reported, and generally accepted among spiritualists locally, 
that in the afternoon of the day of Dr. Peebles' death he appeared 
clairvoyantly to Mrs. Wagner and Mrs. Miller, psychics, at the Peo- 
ples Spiritualist Church, Los Angeles, and also appeared at Mrs. 
Velasic's church the same evening. In one of these appearances he 
is said to have been supported by the late Andrew Jackson Davis, a 
co-worker and close friend when on earth. 

"Billie," Mr. and Mrs. Baker's son, spoke briefly with his par- 
ents, clearly materialized, and said he could not remain long because 
of weak vibration ; but that he intended to come again with strength 
enough to give some definite information relative to his trip to the 
moon and the instructions he had received from the teachers on con- 
ditions there. 

Before Mr. J. became entranced this evening, Mr. Lombard had 
made some comment about feeling uneasy over a sore finger which 
he had bandaged, when some one suggested jokingly that he try 
Christian Science on it. Mr. L. replied that he didn't think there was 
very much to this doctrine. 

At this point three of the clairvoyant members remarked that 
Mrs. Mary Baker Eddy had stepped into the room, and some of the 
clair-audient members repeated a message from Mrs. Eddy as follows : 

"It is true — it is true — if you educate yourself to it properly. It 
is a valuable form of healing, but you must believe it and live it to 
make it effective." 

The form remained visible for perhaps half an hour and repeated 
her message a number of times. In a class of 18 or 20 members who 
have followed spiritualism, some of them, for many years, there will 
always be some who are well advanced psychically and have the 
clairvoyant and clair-audient sense well developed. It is from among 
these that manifestations of this character come to the circle. 

About four years ago the Worrall sisters lost through death a 
friend who was a devout Catholic and bitterly opposed to spiritualism 
all his life. This gentleman materialized on this evening and upon be- 
ing asked by the Worralls whether or not there was anything to spirit- 
ualism, he replied : 

"Yes, girls, there is; there is everything to it; it is all true. 
Don't wait until you get over here before you accept it." 



203 



MEMORANDUM OF PSYCHOMETRIC READINGS 

At Peoples Spiritualist Church, 12th Street and New Hampshire Ave- 
nue, Los Angeles, Cal., Sunday P. M., February 19th, 1922. 

The occasion was the visit to the city of Mr. John Slater, regarded 
as one of the best psychometrists in America. He has been actively 
gaged in spiritualist work publicly for many years ; has traveled ex- 
tensively and has an international reputation. It is stated that his 
work has been under the investigation of such men as Sir Oliver 
Lodge, Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, the British and American Societies 
for Psychical Research, etc. 

As might have been expected, the church was crowded; every 
seat taken and many people standing up. Automobiles began to ar- 
rive more than an hour before the opening of the service and the church 
had to send outside for additional chairs. 

Mrs. Mary Carpenter delivered the address of the evening, taking 
her text from the 14th chapter of St. John, and emphasizing Christ's 
commentary that "the things I do shall ye do, and greater things than 
I do shall ye do." 

Mr. Slater preceded his work with the statement that he was a 
delegate to the coming International Spritualists Convention to be 
held in London in May or June, and that he was going there to "prove 
spiritualism to the world." 

Messages had been placed on the table in large numbers — perhaps 
a hundred in all. There were no pre-arranged writing boards or pads 
provided by the church ; each visitor wrote his or her message inde- 
pendently, sometimes on a sheet of paper which was folded over and 
marked with an identifying figure or letter ; some of them were sealed 
in envelopes ; some were written at the church and some were pre- 
pared at the homes of the writers and brought to the church guardedly. 

In some instances Mr. Slater called off the identifying marks on 
the message before he even found it in the pile. In other cases he 
would call the identification off while holding the message in his hands 
and look at it afterwards, and in still other cases he would first give 
out the message, then call the identification. 

He could not in the course of a single evening have read more 
than a third of the messages on hand, and all told he probably deliv- 
ered 25 or 30 messages to the congregation. 

I did not put any message on the table at all, because I am not 
very keen about public readings and would just as soon that those 
who are more eager for this kind of work should have the benefit of 
the medium's talent. Mr. Slater is something of an egotist and insists 
that the message is correct, even when it isn't. 

I did not, therefore, expect any message from Mr. Slater. But he 
spoke up with this : 

"There is a band of five spirit friends here for a Mr. Goerner. The 
name is spelled Gaerner — G. F. Gaerner. (This is wrong ; should be 
Goerner). Is there such a party in the house?" 

I answered : "Present," and the message continued : 

204 



"In this band I catch the name of Mary Ellen, Annie, George 
and others whom I need not mention. But these friends are here to 
tell you that they are helping you in certain material affairs in which 
you are interested. I am not going to call any names, but they want 
me to say that you are right in your suspicions regarding the actions 
of two certain business associates, and this has something to do with 
a gentleman connected with the Hebrew race. You cannot expect 
much in the way of justice and fairness from these parties, and you 
are cautioned to go very slowly with them. 

"They impress upon me that this enterprise in which you are 
concerned will work out to your satisfaction. You have a journey 
across the continent ahead of you and you are going to accomplish 
what you go after this time. Hold tight and do not be in any hurry 
about signing any papers before you leave here. 

"There are important papers awaiting you in the United States 
Patent Office in Washington, D. C. This patent has to do with a 
machine for boring through the earth and solid rock, and there are 
forces on the other side who are capable of assisting you in the de- 
velopment of this machine and they are working with you. You are 
told that this will work out to your satisfaction, and to hold on to it by 
all means. 

"Does the message fit you, Mr. Goerner? and is it correct?" 

I answered : "I understand the message fully, and it is correct 
so far as I can tell to date." 

He then asked: "Do you know me?" 

Answer: "I do not." 

Slater: "Did you ever meet me before in your life?" 

Goerner: "I did not." 

Slater: "Would I be likely to have had any means of learning 
these details previous to tonight?" 

Goerner: "I do not think so." 

He concluded with : "You seem to be interested in a Collie dog 
that crawls up beside you, are you not?" 

Answer: "No, I cannot locate the dog." 

Slater: "Perhaps not, but he seems attracted to you; he is 
crawling right into your lap, and I think you'll locate him by turning 
it over in your mind a little." 

The only dog that I could fancy being in any way attracted 
to me, sufficiently to come within the psychic's vision, would be the 
one which belonged to the Thomas family, and which was seen and 
described at Mrs. Miller's trumpet seance Thursday, Nov. 29, 1921. 
To date, however, I have not been able to learn whether this was a 
Collie dog or not. In any event, I cannot fancy any dog trained by 
Jim Thomas crawling into a stranger's lap, least of all a big dog such 
as his was presumed to have been. 

The rest of the message is very good and I make the record 
merely because it is in its essential features another check-up of one 
medium against others and adds another link to the chain of evidence, 

205 



and it is, after all, the cumulative evidence which affords the strong- 
est foundation for spirit return and spirit communication. 

During the evening many pieces of evidential matter appear to 
have been brought out, and many who had been longing for months 
and years just for one word of consolation from friends beyond the 
grave received their first proof of the continuity of life. For instance : 

One lady was asked to step to the platform, with this : "Your 
dear husband comes to me and asks that I take your hand for him. 
He says you have come many miles to get this message, and he will 
not disappoint you. He says tell Margaret that I still live; that I 
am with her daily; that I still love her; to take off her mourning 
robes ; put on the bright colors of a happy soul, for I am helping 
you to forget. He gives his name as Henry and says that during all 
the four brief years we were married I never left your side and death 
has not broken that tie, for I am nearer to you now than ever before, 
and when you pass out of your world I will be on this side to meet 
you. I will again take you into my arms and we will go the rest 
of the way together." He concluded : "There is much that I could 
tell you, lady, that would be of comfort to you ; but it is too sacred 
for a public message." 

The lady confirmed the names, the number of years of their 
married life and that she had come miles for the message. 

I have concluded that it is messages like the one just above writ- 
ten, more than any business aids, that make spiritualists — the re- 
union of family ties, the comforting messages from departed friends 
and the small bits of personal proof that strike home and make a 
deep seated conviction that lasts. It may sometimes be only a word, 
but it is enough for those who understand it. 

Ninety percent of Mr. Slater's messages were given over to mat- 
ters of dollars and cents. The sooner the church eliminates this com- 
mercial feature the sooner will spiritualism rise to the high dignity 
which I believe to be its destiny and command the attendance and 
reverence of thinking people. 



206 



MEMORANDUM OF TRUMPET SEANCE 

Held at Residence of Mr. and Mrs. J. B. Jonson, Pasadena, Calif., 
Monday, 8 O'Clock P. M., February 20, 1922. 

There were present the usual members of the Monday evening 
circle. All arrived early and had assembled in the seance room dis- 
cussing various subjects at random, when I made the following 
statement in the hope of eliciting opinions from the more psychic 
members : 

"About two o'clock last Sunday morning, February 19th, I awoke 
and saw a bright light above my pillow against the wall. I sat up 
and turned around to get a good look at it. It consisted of a hand 
pointing downward toward the pillow, with all fingers and thumb 
strung with small lights of various colors clear to the tips. The back 
of the hand was also studded with lights like jewels. It was a very 
pretty phenomenon and I watched it closely ; heard Minnie's name 
called on the pillow and asked if it was her light. I received no re- 
ply, but thanked her for the manifestation and commented upon its 
wonder. By this time the lights had all gone, but the hand was 
still there luminant. I put out my hand to touch it, but it had dis- 
appeared. It was a very vivid and beautiful manifestation — to say 
nothing of its strangeness as a phenomenon." 

I continued : "Personally, I know that I was wide awake and 
that it was no dream; but I am in hopes that some one from the 
spirit side will verify it through the trumpet in the presence of the 
circle, in order to relieve further doubt." 

A few moments later Mr. Lombard, who is quite psychic and 
subject to rather precise impressions, remarked: 

"The impression comes to me that you will hear something 
about that hand in a letter from Minnie from the cabinet tonight; 
I get the impression that the hand was either hers or sister Annie's, 
and if it doesn't come from the cabinet you will get it from the 
trumpet." 

I accordingly placed on the chair behind the cabinet the sheet 
of writing paper and envelope which Minnie requested at two pre- 
vious circles, to give her a chance to write me the promised letter. 

The work behind the cabinet started with lively demonstrations 
from the tambourine, music box and rattler. Materialized hands of 
little Mary Ellen and "Alice" came over the top of the curtain and 
through the curtain and tapped the members of the battery on the 
face and shoulders. 

A note came out from Timothy thanking us all for our efforts to 
bring about the right conditions for the work of the two mediums, 
and predicting that we would some day "find this the banner seance 
room of the Golden State." 

Silas Webster, chemist guide, wrote this : 

"Friends, one and all, for such we deem you all to be, we greet 
you kindly and are using our best efforts to make this truly a banner 
seance room, and your sincere efforts to assist us are duly appreciated 
by our band of workers, as it should be." 

207 



Kitty handed in one of her usual humorous scrawls, written in 
circles. Henry Marshall, an old friend and guide to the Lombards, 
handed out one to the L.'s, and Dr. Franklin, guide to the Majors, 
indicted one for them. 

Then came this note from Minnie: "My dear Sweetheart: I 
cannot write much but I am so happy to come to you in this way. 
I will try and talk to you later on. Please excuse writing. Will 
see you in the morning. Minnie." 

Then came the trumpet work. At the table I had been discuss- 
ing a point which came to me through the trumpet at Mrs. Miller's 
as to Los Angeles becoming a psychic center, when father gave this 
through the trumpet: 

"That's all true, my son. You are going to have some wonderful 
buildings erected to the perpetuation of spiritualism and psychic re- 
search, and you are going to have schools that will be dedicated to 
this purpose. Wasn't it a wonderful meeting that you had at the 
church Sunday night? You had a chance to see there what can be 
accomplished when the forces are in harmony and all sending their 
strength to the workers on the platform." 

Sister Annie spoke briefly, but with unusual strength, and ex- 
plained the difficulty in the way of her appearance with Minnie at 
the last Friday materialization class, and stated that this was due 
partly to illness of the medium and partly to the changes in the cir- 
cle, which had a tendency to cause breaks in the contact and thus 
weaken the vibration. I replied that in asking her to materialize I 
did not wish to be unreasonable, nor appear to ask for recognition 
which may merely take the strength of the visitors. 

The answer came: "No, you must not misunderstand me. We 
are always pleased when you ask us to do something for you, and the 
way in which you cooperate with us gives us both strength and hap- 
piness in working with you." 

"Santa Fe John" paid us another visit and promised to material- 
ize for us if we didn't mind his coming in his old clothes, saying: 
"You will know me, because I'm coming in whistling my old tune — 
just to let you know how much you have all helped me in my efforts 
to get ahead on this side of life. I could never come this strong if 
it hadn't been for your help." He dropped the trumpet whistling 
just as he did the first time he ever appeared to us, and was gone. 

Minnie then came and confirmed the lighted hand which ap- 
peared above my pillow on the previous morning — Sunday — and 
explained : 

"It was my hand, and I thought I would have a little fun with 
you when you tried to reach it. It gave me a great deal of happiness 
to make this demonstration for you. But you will see another one 
more wonderful than that. This is what I meant in my letter by tell- 
ing you that I will see you in the morning. These are the things 
that help you to realize the truth of our life on the spirit side, and 
every such manifestation removes your doubt and confirms your be- 
lief." 

208 



She then verified Miss McClain's statement made at the previous 
Thursday evening class to the effect that Mary Ellen was in the cen- 
ter of the room dancing, and when I asked what Mary Ellen was say- 
ing on that occasion, the answer came: 

"She was singing: "Mary, Mary, Quite Contrary." Couldn't 
you see her? You heard her." 

I replied : "Yes, I did hear her, but I am not clairvoyant enough 
to have seen her. I wish I were that well advanced." 

In this she encouraged me by saying: "You will be very soon 
now. I am going to write you another letter and give you some in- 
structions that will be of help to you in cultivating clairvoyance and 
clair-audience both. It is easy for me to help you, because you are 
willing to make the conditions right." 

Note: — Miss Mary McClain holds a small developing class at 
her quarters in the Richmond Apartments, and on last Thursday at 
this class I remarked that I could hear a voice in the room repeating 
"Mary — Mary" with something to follow, but could not make out 
what it was. Miss McClain replied: "It's Mary Ellen in the center 
of the circle, looking into my face and singing "Mary — Mary — Quite 
Contrary." Minnie's message through the trumpet confirms this. 

I asked Minnie if it would not be easier for her to write from be- 
hind the cabinet if she placed the paper against the wall, so as to 
have a smooth surface. She objected with: 

"That would only be overcoming one trouble by substituting 
another. We draw considerable strength from the members of the 
circle in writing, and can get this strength better by writing against 
the backs of the members in the battery." 

The phonograph then started and Minnie sang "Aloha" for us. 
Following this we put in "Jesus Lover of My Soul," and both Min- 
nie and Agnes (Mr. Lombard's sister), sang this as a duet. The 
voices were very clear and loud enough to have been heard by any 
ordinary-sized church congregation. 

This hymn seemed to bring a wonderful vibration. "Fleet-foot," 
the Indian guide who comes to Mr. and Mrs. Majors, spoke with a 
strength that could have been heard clear across the street had the 
windows been open. He certainly proved to be a "real live Indian." 

Then came Mr. Blinn on the same vibration, giving a wonder- 
fully strong imitation of his train arriving at the depot ; spoke to us 
a moment of his work as an engineer on the "Clover Leaf" route, 
and when asked if Fleetfoot had come in on his train, he answered, 
laughingly : 

"No, he didn't have any ticket and the conductor wouldn't let him 
ride." 

Crystal, the child helper, who comes to Mr. and Mrs. Majors, 
remarked that it was still raining in Los Angeles. Mr. Majors asked 
if she brought any rubber shoes along with her, to which the answer 
came: 

"No, I don't need them. Mamma has a new pair which she can 
use." 

209 



Majors : "How did you know mamma has a new pair?" 

Crystal : "I was with her when she bought them — today/ 

Majors : "Well, if she's spent her money for rubbers I can't buy a 
new hat." 

Crystal came back with : "You don't need a new hat. You just 
bought one a few days ago." 

Note: — The fact is that Mrs. Majors did buy a new pair of rub- 
bers that day, and Mr. Majors likewise bought a new hat just a few 
days before. No one in this circle knew of this except Mr. and Mrs. 
Majors. Can we doubt that Crystal was present in spirit and knew 
of these events? 

Timothy then gave us an opening for questions and some one 
asked if there was any difference between a Helper, a Guide and a 
Control. The answer came, briefly but sufficiently explanatory : 

"Your control will necessarily guide and help you in every way 
possible in order that he may the better control you when you are 
entranced; but your helpers and guides may not necessarily be con- 
trols. The helper and guide may be one and the same, despite the 
writings of earth psychologists. They draw too fine a distinction." 

Goerner asked : "Tim, what do you think of our admitting the 
two latest applicants to the Research Society?" 

Answer: "If you want to bring discord and trouble into the 
circle, let them in. But my advice would be to pass them up for the 
present. You will have trouble with them if you don't. Let me 
make another suggestion : Keep your classes together. Don't allow 
them to change from one to the other at will. Every change breaks 
the contact. You must not allow this. If you do you all suffer in a 
weakened vibration." 

Krocho followed with this : "Say, Irish, are you ever going to 
get through talking?" 

This brought forth a little repartee, in which both held their 
own with amusing tact — Timothy ready with Irish wit and Krocho 
just as quick and snappy with bad grammar and slang befitting the 
occasion. Then suddenly she changed like a quick turn around a 
sharp corner and went into a beautiful sermon on the lesson in "Jesus 
Lover of My Soul," saying: 

"Friends, I asked for that hymn a second time — Jesus Lover of 
My Soul — because I love every word of it, and because I want to im- 
press you all with the wonderful love that Christ has for you — that 
He loves all of you — every one of you — that His work here, as on 
earth, is to help you to live — to prepare the way for you — so that 
when you to come to this side you may know no darkness — that the 
way may be open and the gates to eternal life lifted for you. And 
how His brow is saddened when you turn your backs on Him and 
will not listen to that wonderful message of love and truth. If you 
could only realize what it means to be prepared. Some day dear old 
Dr. Peebles will talk with you and confirm this truth. Then you will 
hear it from one you all knew that Christ does live and that He labors 
for every one in His vineyard. Dr. Peebles accepted that love, that 

210 



light, that truth and that helpfulness so freely offered by the Mas- 
ter and he knew no death. He has had no set backs and no delays. 
He came at once to his reward and the full measure of happiness 
that was his. He understood the spiritual life on earth. He believed 
it and he lived it. He met with no darkness in the world of spirit, 
but stepped right out of the body into full consciousness. He will 
come to you many times in the future to bring you the proof of ever- 
lasting life and spirit return, that you may know these things for 
yourselves and walk with Dr. Peebles in the paths of the Master. 
Good night friends, and the peace and blessing of the Father be with 
you all." 

Note : — Minnie carried out her promise to see me the next morn- 
ing after this seance and bring to me even a greater manifestation 
than the lighted hand which appeared on Sunday morning. I returned 
to my room after the Monday meeting and retired about midnight. 
I was awakened shortly after one o'clock and saw a number of lights 
moving about the room. I sat up in bed and watched them flying 
from place to place; small green lights, blue lights, red lights and 
white lights. They were numerous and beautiful and very much re- 
sembled "shooting stars." I caught the name of Minnie on my pillow, 
answered and thanked her for the demonstration. Then followed 
long streaks of light — perhaps a dozen of them — extending down the 
walls in parallel stripes almost from the ceiling to the floor. There 
was the same variety of colors, but the flashes of light were more 
lurid than the "shooting stars." For an instant a glow of violet filled 
the room. 

I again thanked Minnie and remarked that she had certainly 
made good her promise to outdo the phenomenon of the lighted hand. 
This demonstration did not last more than one minute, I should 
judge ; then all lights disappeared very quickly, one after another. 

There were more folks in the room besides Minnie, as I caught 
the name of Clara, Mary and Annie. 

For this statement I ask no consideration from the skeptic. 
Neither do I expect to receive any. But those who do not care to 
accept it as a fact can remember that this record is written for my 
own memorandum alone. It is not for the purpose of convincing 
any one else or making converts to spiritualism. The reader can 
"take it or leave it," just as he pleases. 

Nevertheless, I confidently expect to have this confirmed at 
some seance in the near future in the presence of others who have 
gone far enough with psychic investigations to know what usually 
constitutes evidence and the case can rest upon such confirmation. 



211 



DID THIS COME FROM GEORGE WASHINGTON? 

February 22nd, 1922. 

The Wednesday evening class met at the usual hour, eight 
o'clock, and proceeded to work with one member absent. This did 
not appear to make any particular difference in the atmosphere and 
there was a general feeling that the work would bring forth a satis- 
factory result, but in just what way is always a matter that cannot be 
determined in advance. 

There was, however, nothing of an unusual nature in the way of 
physical manifestations. A few transfigurations took place; there 
was an evident strong demand on our forces for strength for some 
purpose, and there was an occasional total obliteration of Mrs. Sev- 
ery's head and face as at previous sittings. 

Mary Ellen seemed to be enjoying the flowers on the center 
piece, handled them and made it known that she realized that the vio- 
lets had been placed there for her benefit and that "Uncle George 
brought them." 

Voices could be plainly heard throughout the evening and I 
remarked to Miss McClain that I had a strong impression that she 
was going to get some special message for me. She answered : 

"Yes, Minnie says to tell you that at the first favorable oppor- 
tunity she will give you a message through the trumpet and will also 
write out some instructions that will be of help for you when you go 
east." 

A good part of the evening was taken up in inspirational mes- 
sages through Miss McClain while Mrs. Severy was under trance. 
Friends from the "other side" gave out greetings and suggestions to 
members of the circle and there were some demonstrations in the 
way of etherealized forms — Mary Ellen, Minnie and my mother being 
all three on the floor at the same time. 

The inspirational messages were more lengthy than usual and 
consisted mostly of instructions for the class to follow in its work. 
Also compliments and thanks to Mr. and Mrs. Severy for their earnest 
efforts in holding the class together, and for their harmony in the 
home as well as in the seance room. 

As this was George Washington's birthday, someone remarked 
that they wished he would step out of the cabinet materialized, as 
it is reported he once did at Mr. and Mrs. Jonson's. Later a voice 
speaking through Miss McClain in a man's tone said : 

"You ask for an appearance of General Washington. This gen- 
tleman cannot materialize for you tonight, but he will be pleased to 
address your little band of workers briefly." 

Then came the following inspirational message. Whether or not 
it came actually from George Washington I do not attempt to say. 
All I say is that I know Miss McClain well enough to know that it 
was neither her voice nor general style of speech and in my opinion 
it did not originate with her. 

"Dear Friends : It is indeed both a privilege and an honor for 

212 



me to greet the friends of earth who are gathered here this evening. 
You are to be commended for your patience and devotion in this great 
work, and it is given to me to say that your efforts will be richly 
rewarded at no distant time. 

"It is to be regretted that the constitution of your country has 
been grossly misinterpreted in regard to the matter of religious lib- 
erty. There is even in your advanced day bitter antagonism toward 
the principles of light and truth for which you have so earnestly met 
tonight. But those principles come to you from high authority and 
they will stand the test of time. 

"Twenty-five years more will see this great truth rising with a 
force of fact and numbers that will command and obtain the recog- 
nition which is due it. 

"You have in your dear country today many factions and many 
perplexing problems and there is much work to be done to clear the 
mists and bring you out into the full realization of that marvelous 
development of which you as a nation are capable. There is much 
dissension among your leaders and the path to further difficulties 
with neighboring peoples is fraught with danger. You will need a 
strong guiding hand and power from on high to aid you in overcom- 
ing the forces which tend to becloud your future. 

"And, my dear friends, I pray for you and your country that 
wisdom and sustaining arm which will guide you into the light and 
the truth, and bring to you that deep and growing patriotism which 
has made you strong, has made you great and will lead you on to 
higher freedom and independence as individuals and as a nation. 

"I bid you good night and God's blessing." 

Note : — With the investigator, or psychical researcher, the ques- 
tion is not so much whether this came from Miss McClain or from 
the spirit' of George Washington. Rather the question is, was it from 
the spirit of George Washington or from some interloping spirit 
claiming to be George Washington? Or, whether or not the speech 
was relayed through several instrumentalities on the spirit side be- 
tween George Washington and the medium on the earth side — Miss 
McClain. 

On this point it is possible to get at least some light by making 
inquiry of Minnie, or my mother, or both, who were doubtless pres- 
ent in the seance room at the time the speech was being delivered. 

Those who argue that the message could have come from Miss 
McClain's subconscious mind, would first have to prove that she had 
ever at any time in her life heard such a message, because unless she 
had it could never have entered her subconscious mind. To furnish 
such proof would doubtless be even more difncut than proving that 
the message was, or was not, garbled through intereferences on the 
spirit side. 

Most all of George Washington's public utterances have been 
published in one form or another many times. If any one can give 
evidence that any such speech was ever delivered by him on earth, it 
would be sufficient to establish the subconscious or telepathic theory. 
If not, they will have to fall back on the spiritistic hypothesis. 

213 



MEMORANDUM FROM TRUMPET SEANCE 

Held at Mr. and Mrs. Jonsons, Pasadena, Cal., Eight O'Clock, Monday 

P. M., Feb. 27, 1922. 

Five strangers came into the circle last evening and this, to- 
gether with a few colds and an evident feeling of antagonism on the 
part of one of the visitors, gave the regular members a suspicion that 
there were too many "curiosity seekers" for good results. 

This memorandum is, therefore, written merely to keep a record 
of two confirmatory messages from Minnie, which I desired for my 
own satisfaction. 

The first was with regard to the lights which appeared in my 
room on the morning of Tuesday, February 21st, as noted at the bot- 
tom of report of Feb. 20th. A description of this demonstration of 
lights will be found at the conclusion of the report of Feb. 20th. 

At the seance on Monday, the 27th, Minnie brought out a confir- 
mation of this in the following language : 

"George, this is Minnie. Didn't I tell you last Monday night 
that I would appear to you the next morning with a greater demon- 
stration than the lighted hand, and didn't I tell you that I would not 
disappoint you?" 

I replied : "Yes, you certainly carried out the plan to the letter 
and I want to thank you for it. It was beautiful and just as wonder- 
ful as it was beautiful." 

She then asked: "You didn't try to count the lights, did you?" 

Answer: "No, I didn't; there were too many of them and I 
was too much interested in the phenomenon to try to count." 

This coming in the presence of thirteen witnesses was sufficient, 
and hoping to get an expression on the George Washington speech 
before she put down the trumpet, I asked : 

"Minnie, you were in the room at Mr. and Mrs. Severy's when 
we got the inspirational speech that was supposed to have come from 
George Washington. Was that really from Washington or was some 
one else on the spirit side delivering it in his stead?" 

Answer : "I prefer not to say, George." 

George : I just asked the question because we had all discussed 
it among ourselves, and were all equally in doubt. Miss McClain 
would not feel in the least ofTended if she thought we questioned the 
real source of the speech." 

Minnie : "I know it, George ; but no good can come discussing 
it now, and it is sometimes better not to commit oneself." 

Note : — My own impression is that if the speech had come from 
George Washington, Minnie would have said so. But these folks on 
the spirit side are usually very tactful when it comes to mixing in 
matters that may only hurt the pride of some one on earth or cause 
ill-feeling among friends or associates. 

Many voices came through the trumpets and on a number of oc- 

214 



casions both of them were being used at the same time and there was 
considerable confusion. 

Sister Annie confirmed a materialization in my room early that 
morning, and stated that she had done this merely to give evidence 
of what can be accomplished when we on this side cooperate with 
the spirit side. I remarked: 

"There were three or four times, sister, when I thought you were 
just going to walk right out of the alcove into the middle of the room." 

She replied : "I will do so before long. Say, George, I was with 
Naomi when she received your letter and was so pleased that she felt 
so kindly toward your suggestion. The letter made her very happy." 

Note : — I did write such a letter and sister Annie must certainly 
have been there to have known anything about it. 

Krocho addressed me, with : "Goerner Chief, you've got it up in 
the head, haven't you?" 

Goerner : "What is it I've got in my head?" 

Krocho : "That cold — the sniffles. You wont get the flu ; it will 
be better tomorrow." 

Goerner : "How did you know I had a cold in my head?" 

Krocho: "How could I help know it? Do you know, chief, 
that when we come to the mediums we take on all the aches and pains 
that they have got. We feel them just as they do when they are wide 
awake, but when we have possession of their bodies they don't feel 
them — but we do. When I control Auntie Jonson I feel all the hurts 
of her physical body until I get out and give the house back to her 
again." 

Mrs. Jonson had evidently had some sorrow during the past few 
days and Krocho followed up her little speech with : 

"Do you know, friends, there are times when we feel that it 
would be better to bring Gray Feather's medium and my medium over 
on the spirit side with us?" 

At this some of them gasped in astonishment, but she kept on : 

"No, you needn't gasp for breath, because I mean it. My me- 
dium and Uncle Joe have worked hard for many years to bring this 
great truth to the people of earth and God gave them a wonderful 
talent to do it with. And how have the folks of earth received it? 
Do you know how many mean things — wee, small, little bits of 
spite and trouble they have made, and how many heart aches and 
days and nights of sadness they have caused my medium? Of course, 
you don't. Do you think my medium is afraid to die? Not for one 
minute. Many a time she has asked me to bring her and Uncle 
Joe over to our side, to open the path so they can come — to put my 
little canoe at the bank where they can step in and be with us. Then 
I snug right close up to her and talk encouragement and tell her to 
hold on just a little while longer; that there is still work for her to 
do, and when that is all over with we will give her the signal and 
she can come r ight over and receive her reward. The little canoe 
will be there, all decked with roses and pretty flowers, and across 

215 



the little river will be the shining lights and the smiling friends, and 
we will all be happy — so happy — then." 

Catharine, who has been coming as a guide to Mr. and Mrs. 
Majors, gave this : "I will not be with you very much in the future. 
I go to a higher plane and my new life will keep me farther from the 
earth contact than heretofore. I know you will not mind this, be- 
cause it means progress for me and higher duties." 

Mrs. Majors: "No-, indeed, Catharine, we would not want to 
stand in the way of your advancement. We will miss you very 
much. Does it mean that we will not see you or hear from you any 
more?" 

Catharine : "Not exactly that. My work will lie in higher 
spheres, where I can do more good. I will come to you now and 
then and I will often watch over you, though you may not be so well 
aware of it. I can really aid you more though you may be less con- 
scious of it." 

Mrs. Majors : "How does it happen that you can help us more 
if you are farther away from us?" 

Catharaine : "The vibration is better as we reach the higher 
planes; because then we work more under the psychical law and 
less under the physical law." 

Note: — During the cabinet work a chair was handed out over 
the top of the curtain, very slowly and carefully. Then Mr. Huber, 
who sat at one end in the battery, had his chair lifted from the floor 
and rocked from side to side while he sat in it. He would weigh, 
I should judge, at least 140 pounds. 

Every one in the circle noticed the demand on their strength 
and all spoke of it. This was, of course, greatest on Mr. Jonson, 
although it might have been less had it not been that two members 
in the battery were apparently not of very strong constitutions and 
could not give much support to Mr. J. 



216 



MEMORANDUM OF PSYCHIC EXPERIENCE 

The skeptic who is looking- for evidence will find plenty of it 
streaming all through these records. One of the most convincing 
proofs to me of the continuity of life beyond the grave, the truth of 
spirit return and spirit communication, came to me this morning, — 
despite the scientists who insist that materializations prove nothing. 
They do if the identification is good. 

I retired at about 9.30 last night. A little after one o'clock I 
was awakened with a feeling that there was some one in the room. 
I opened my eyes and saw father standing at the right side of my 
bed. He was facing the table which stands at the head of the bed, 
but with his face turned toward me. I called: "Father, is it you?" 
and he answered, "Yes," by nodding his head. 

There was no mistaking the features. He had the scant hair, 
quite bald toward the front, as in life ; his moustache and long part- 
ed beard of reddish-brown. He spoke only in the merest whispers, 
and I kept on talking with a view of holding the vibration as long 
as possible and keeping him there. 

Just back of him, and on his right, close to my bed stood an- 
other figure, which I took to be my mother, as she invariably comes 
with father on these visits. I could not make out the facial features 
of this second figure, nor could I see more than the etherealized 
form. I asked father if it was mother and he answered : "Yes." I 
asked if sister Annie was in the room, but could not make out 
whether the reply was Yes or No. 

Father remained visible for fully a moment, clear enough for 
me to study his features, the style of collar which he wore and the 
familiar black string necktie such as he used in life. Finally he 
gradually disappeared and I turned over again and went to sleep. 

At about five o'clock I was again awakened with a feeling that 
there was a hand on my head. I sat up in bed and saw Minnie on 
the right hand side. I did not have to ask for identification, although 
I did so, for I recognized the features at once. It was certainly Min- 
nie. All I could see was the head, face, shoulders, arms and hands. 
She appeared to be kneeling beside the bed with her elbows rest- 
ing on the bed and both hands clasped together with her right 
cheek resting on her hands. I called : 

"Is this some one I know?" She smiled distinctly and replied 
in a whisper: "Its Minnie." 

I then asked: "Are you going to chat with me a little?" and the 
answer came: "Yes" with a nod of the head. 

In order to assist in keeping up the vibration and holding her 
I continued to speak: 

"Well, sweetheart, this is just wonderful — for you to come like 
this. I didn't think it possible. I can see you as clearly as I ever 
did at Jonsons. This is so much better than a public materializa- 
tion. Are there any difficulties in the way of your being able to 
speak when you come in this way?" 

217 



For answer she nodded her head, "Yes" and I could catch in 
whispers: "Its hard now — you talk." 

So I discussed her appearance at Jonsons and it occurred to 
me to ask: "Have you been trying to impress me that you can 
come just as well here as at the materialization meetings?" (This 
was suggested by a remark along this line made to me by sister 
Annie at the Jonson trumpet seance Monday, the 27th). Minnie 
confirmed this by answering: 

"Yes, in some ways easier." I then asked if she would be at 
the Miller trumpet meeting with me and got the reply: "I am al- 
ways there." (Correct). 

Note : — The statement that it is "in some ways easier" to ma- 
terialize before me in the room than at the public materialization 
seances I assume means that there is not the chance for "cross vi- 
brations" that there is in a circle of eighteen or twenty people, most 
of them strangers to one another and really having but little at 
common. 

In the seance rooms we go upon the theory that "the other side" 
lives by the law of love and kindness, and it is our custom to use 
a great many terms of endearment and tenderness when convers- 
ing with spirit friends. I applied this to Minnie and she showed 
that she was wonderfully pleased. I caught the remark: "I am so 
happy that you recognize me." 

I answered: "I couldn't help it, dearie; you are so perfectly 
natural and as sweet as a rose, as you always were when I knew you 
in life." 

The face was Minnie's without a doubt — narrow and slender; 
hair brown and combed just as was her custom at school years ago. 
Her face was beautifully rosy and I suspect that there was some 
careful attention to detail here for the purposes of identification, as 
Minnie and her family were victims of tuberculosis and she had in 
life what is called "the hectic flush" of those afflicted with this 
trouble. She brought with her light enough to make the face clearly 
visible and it was easy for me to study it in detail. I could even 
see the amber-brown eyes which was always an outstanding feature. 

In a meeting like this there will come during the brief period 
bits of conversation which are too sacred to place in a written 
record: they concern no one else, and yet they are usually the things 
that are most evidential in character. To me, personally, there can 
be no doubt as to the identity, both because of the resemblance and 
little stray remarks of by-gone days that could not possibly have 
been known to any one except Minnie. 

She remained at the side of my bed for fully three or four 
minutes ; then slowly began to etherealize, the face growing darker ; 
the figure more obscure, until it disappeared altogether. 

During all the time Minnie was present sister Annie was in the 
alcove of the room building up a materialized form, which, how- 
ever, did not come into the main portion of the room. I recognized 
Annie's light and asked Minnie if it was Annie, to which she re- 
plied : "Yes." After Minnie left I carried on a little chat with Annie, 

218 



although her only mode of reply was by light signals, which flashed 
up brightly for "Yes" and darkened for "No." 

Note: — To me there was nothing of the "hallucination," "im- 
agination" or "dream" about these visitations. They were real and 
I was wide awake and "possessed of my right mind." But those 
who have gone this far with these records know by now that my 
friends on the other side have a faculty of confirming these phe- 
nomena from time to time in the presence of other visitors and I 
shall be surprised if I do not get the verification of these manifes- 
tations at a very early date. 

Wednesday night, March first, 1922. Confirmation of the above 
visits to my room came sooner than I had expected. The regular 
Wednesday evening developing class took place at the home of Mr. 
and Mrs. Severy, 4304 So. Western Ave., Los Angeles, with eight 
members present. Mrs. Severy was entranced and Minnie ap- 
peared as a transfiguration ; that is, she displaced the features of 
the medium with her own and spoke through the medium's vocal 
cords, announcing: 

"This is Minnie, George. You did not make any mistake this 
morning. I was there and was so pleased that you recognized me. 
I will be with you again tonight, as I always am. Goodbye." 

This appearance has the marks of having been made for the 
express purpose of confirming: her visit of the early morning, as she 
merely remained long enough to do this and disappear. 

She said nothing about father's visit : but as he came to the 
room at about one o'clock and Minnie at five, it is possible that she 
knew nothing of his visit. Father may confirm this at the next 
trumpet meeting. To me personally it needs no further confirma- 
tion, as I have had too many of these visits not to recognize them. 

Thursday P. M., March 2nd, 1922. Father's materialization 
was also unexpectedly confirmed at an early date in the following 
manner: It was Miss McLain's Thursday Evening- developing class 
at the Richmond Apartments. My niece, Mary Ellen, stood in the 
circle etherealized for several minutes then crawled upon the 
lounge and sat beside me. Next she went to Miss McLain and be- 
gan tugging at Miss McLain's sleeve and I remarked that I believed 
Mary Ellen wished to give a message. Miss McLain leaned over 
and got this clair-audiently : 

"Tell Uncle George I am going to materialize in his room just 
like Minnie and grandpa did, and it wont be long. Tell him I saw 
the violets in the room today." 

Note : — About five o'clock in the evening I purchased a small 
bunch of fresh violets and put them on the stand in my room. 
Looks very much as if Mary Ellen was certainly there, for I said 
absolutely nothing to any one about the violets. When placing 
the violets in the vase on the stand I carried on an imaginary con- 
versation with Mary Ellen and she no doubt understood they were 
intended for her. 

219 



Throughout the messages coming- to me from my own folks on 
the "other side" there is a consistency that is difficult to get away 
from. Minnie's truthfulness at school was a distinguishing virtue 
and her messages from the spirit side are characterized by the 
same trait. She may decline to answer a question, but she will 
never distort it. 

The same is true of my mother, father, sister Annie and sis- 
ter Clara. Jim Thomas was in life well known for a high regard 
for his word. That always meant more to him than anything else 
in the world and his messages from the spirit side bear out that same 
determination to adhere to the truth. It would be exactly like him 
and Mrs. Thomas to have raised their son John with that same 
regard for honor. 

I, therefore, hold that truthfulness throughout this entire band 
that comes to me is a sacred thing and its absolute reliability may 
be depended upon. I would have readily accepted the word of any 
one of them on this earth without question, and I have just as much 
reason — perhaps more — for doing so now than then. 

This seems to me the rational answer to the question as to the 
reliability of "spirit messages." If the message is relayed and 
distorted in the repetitions, then the blame cannot be laid to the 
original communicator. So far I have not often met with this 
difficulty. 

Another interesting incident brought out at the McLain class 
was this : Mrs. Hill remarked that she saw clairvoyantly a large 
Collie dog walk through the circle and sit near me. I asked for 
a description and she replied : 

"He is sitting up on his haunches with his forelegs propped up 
their full length. He has a white spot in his face and his tongue is 
hanging out of his mouth. He is a very large fine-looking dog." 

I then said : "Watch him closely when I call a name and see 
what he does. Is this Rover? How are you Rover, old fellow?" 

Mrs. Hill answered : "He shakes his head and his tail as if 
he recognized the name." 

I have not yet been able to get information on the Thomas 
dog through their son Gordon at Chicago. But this is the third time 
this same dog has been seen clairvoyantly near me, each time by 
a different medium, no two of them being present at the same time 
or having any previous knowledge of the dog. They all give the 
description of the Thomas dog as first seen by Mrs. Miller and 
confirmed by Jim Thomas in the seance room. 



220 



MEMORANDUM OF TRUMPET SEANCE 

Held at Residence of Mrs. Mary Miller, 1512 Magnolia Ave., Los 

Angeles, Cal., Tuesday, One O'Clock P. M., March 7th, 

1922.— Sitter, G. F. Goerner. 

I again carried on a conversation with Sunbeam's picture while 
Mrs. Miller went out to emerse her trumpet. The picture distinctly 
moved back and fortth as before, and there seemed something un- 
usually animated about the face while I spoke. I dismissed this from 
my mind as probably imagination and perhaps would not have thought 
of it again had it not been for the reference made to it later by Sun- 
beam in her conversation with me through the horn. 

She asked if I had noticed her smiling at me. I replied: 

"No, I didn't, Sunbeam. How could you do that?" 

Answer: "The next time you come you take good notice — 
watch closely — and see if I don't smile at you." 

Here is another mystery yet to come. Will look out for this 
next time. In talking with Sunbeam, I remarked that from the 
view which I had of Mary Ellen when she came to my room last 
Saturday morning, I believed Mary Ellen and Sunbeam looked very 
much alike. She answered: 

"Yes, they call us the twins on the spirit side." I followed with : 

"Sunbeam, you know that dear sweetheart of mine, Minnie? I 
have never in my life had a photograph of Minnie, and I want to 
know if you will tell Minnie sometime how you made this picture for 
Mrs. Miller and see if Minnie can make one of herself for me, and 
get Mary Ellen to make one of herself too." 

Answer: "All right, Uncle George — you see I call you Uncle 
George the same as Mary Ellen does. But Minnie and Mary Ellen 
and I will all get our heads together and see if we can't make the 
photographs for you." (Another interesting experiment). 

In talking with Jim Thomas I asked what kind of a dog Rover 
was — whether Collie or Newfoundland — and was told : 

"You might say he was both, George. He was really part New- 
foundland and part Collie. When Mrs. Miller described him for 
you she spoke of his black and tan coat. He got the black from his 
Newfoundland ancestors and the tan from his Collie blood." 

Goerner: "The reason I asked, he was described to me again 
the other night at Miss McLain's class." 

Jim: "Yes, I was in the circle that night, George, and Rover 
was with me." 

Changing the subject I said: "Jim, I suppose it will be all 
right for me to talk with you just as I feel and, as you used to say, 
'like a Dutch uncle' without any fear that I am taking undue liberties." 

Answer: "You talk right from the shoulder, old pal, just as 
we used to do in the office in Denver — just come right out with 
whatever you've got on your mind." 

221 



Goerner: "Well, you know, Jim, I have always tried to avoid 
using my friends on the spirit side for business purposes." 

He interrupted with: "That's why we like to help you." 

Goerner: "All right and thank you for it. Here's the point: 
Every now and then we get suggestions and advice from the spirit 
side on material affairs. How far is it wise for us to tie to this 
advice?" 

Answer : "If you were not properly protected the advice wouldn't 
be of any value to you. But your band of protectors is formed on 
our side, and this holds good with the class of mediums you associate 
with. If I advise you in a certain direction it is just as if you had 
come to my office in Denver — I could only advise you within the 
scope of my vision and knowledge, with this advantage: From the 
spirit side I can hear and see your point of view and I can also some- 
times be present when your opponents are discussing it and can 
give you the advantage of this information. I can sometimes warn 
you in advance. 

"What you get from me in the way of a prediction is based upon 
conditions as I see them at the time. There may be sudden changes 
and if you were sensitive enough I might impress you as quickly as 
they take place and protect you. But if not the information may 
not reach you in time to be of help." 

Goerner: "In other words, a man must use judgment and 
horse sense in any case?" 

Jim : "Exactly. If you could depend on the spirit side for your 
thinking where would you get your development? If the conditions 
as you know them on your side conflict with the advice I give you, 
think it over cautiously and study it out; then if you can do so talk 
with me and I may be able to straighten things out — may be not. 

Goerner: "Then the principal advantage you have is in your 
broader view of things from your plane and the fact that you can 
be present to both sides of the controversy?" 

Jim: "That's right, and it will also explain why it is that our 
advance information on matters of great national and international 
concern is more likely to work out correct than if we attempt to 
predict the outcome of affairs among a handful of people. In the 
first case, big affairs in the making are not so likely to be upset by 
the whims of one or two people ; but where a small company of 
business men are concerned one man may undo the best efforts and 
plans and change the program very quickly. 

"We can help you many times, but the thing to remember is 
that the better you understand the law the closer we can get to you. 
You are on the right track and will soon be able to get your informa- 
tion direct. Don't be discouraged; you are becoming more clair- 
audient every day. 

"One thing more, George: Take as an illustration your Re- 
search Society: The guides will come to the seance room and give 
you suggestions as to how to conduct the meetings to get good re- 
sults. Then some of the members immediately turn around and in- 

222 



sist on doing something different. You have seen the effect. Men 
will do this repeatedly in both spiritual and material matters. 

"We can often do a good deal to help you in the way of mental 
suggestion, planting the right thought either with you or with the 
opposite side and in this way help both sides. We have done this 

twice recently where you were concerned, as you know." (Correct). 

Father again confirmed his materialization in my room (as he 
did at Jonsons Monday night) and asked if I had observed the 
clothes he wore. 

I told him: "Yes, father, I did, and I noticed particularly that 
you seemed to be dressed just about as I last saw you in life here; I 
noticed that you had the same style of collar and necktie that you 
have in the photograph which I keep in my room." Then I jokingly 
added : 

"I am wondering how I can make a suit of clothes last me forty- 
one years." 

He laughed and replied : "Well, my son, you will have chance 
to make it last you a thousand years." 

Note : — I interpret this to mean that it would be just as easy 
to return with the same clothes for identification at the end of a 
thousand years as at the end of forty. 

I asked little Georgie if he still took my hand occasionally 
when going through the streets. 

"Yes, nearly every day," came the reply. 

Goerner: "Don't you ever get afraid of being run over by the 
street cars?" 

Answer: "Oh, no; when you get on the car I jump on with 
you, and you know when you wait for the cars to pass sometimes I 
stand there and wait with you ; sometimes I go through the car and 
sometimes I go right over the car and then wait for you on the 
other side." 

Dr. Worthington, trumpet guide, stated that the big Indian chief 
who had been in the room on several occasions was there and just 
wanted to greet me. Then came a strong, deep voice, loud enough 
to be heard on the sidewalk: 

"Mr. Goerner, me one of your guides. Me big and very strong; 
me help you great heap. Me name Big Oak because me big and 
strong. You hear from me often in time to come and me help you 
many times." 

I thanked him and assured him of a welcome ; suggested that 
he talk with me whenever he could find the door open and that I 
would cooperate with him in every way so we could work together 
to good advantage. 

Other speakers were my mother, sister Clara, sister Annie, Min- 
nie, John Thomas, Mrs. Thomas, Mary Ellen and Dr. Worthington. 
These were mostly brief greetings or little personal chats. 

Mother made mention of the strength furnished by the flowers 

223 



which I placed in my room and called off the different varieties cor- 
rectly — mentioning the lilies, the violets and the roses. She asked 
if I missed any of the violets from time to time. I replied that I 
knew some one had been taking them, but supposed it was the 
domestic who kept the room in order. 

"No," she answered. "Mary Ellen knows the violets are for her 
and she goes in once in a while and takes a few out of the vase." 

I asked her to tell me why it could be easier for the folks to ma- 
terialize for me in my room without a medium than at Jonsons with 
Mr. Jonson in a trance. She explained it this way : 

"In your room, my son, you are always asleep when we come, 
and we can draw upon your strength more freely than if you were 
awake, even though you are mediumistic. Then when we have all 
the preparations made we wake you up, and after we leave the 
room you can go to sleep again and get your strength right back. 
There are no conflicting currents for us to overcome, and no one 
present except those who belong within our own vibration." 



224 



MEMORANDUM OF TRUMPET SEANCE 

Held at Residence of Mr. and Mrs. J. B. Jonson, 855 No. Marengo 
Ave., Pasadena, Cal., Monday, 8 O'Clock P. M., March 13th, 1922. 

It was another evening of confusion. There were 21 people 
present including Mr. and Mrs. J. With three trumpets on the 
table and sometimes all of them going at once, with now and then 
an independent voice trying to speak or sing. 

The cabinet manifestations consisted of notes from spirit friends 
behind the curtains; flowers for the circle and materialized hands. 
During this work a pair of dark hands, those of a colored person, 
were held well up to view. Mrs. J. asked if this was for some one 
in the circle and received three raps on the chair with the tambourine, 
indicating "Yes." 

Mr. Baker then asked: "Is it George Rogers?" to which the 
reply came wth three raps, "Yes." Asked if he was awake to his 
new surroundings, he said "Yes." Asked if he had met Billie (Mr. 
Baker's departed son) he gave the same reply. 

Note: — George Rogers was a colored boy who worked for the 
Bakers around their home. On Saturday, March 11th, he passed 
out of the body and at the time of this appearance his earthly re- 
mains were lying at the undertakers in Los Angeles. Just previous to 
his death, Mr. Baker assured him that he would wake up in a few 
hours after leaving the earth, alive and happier in spirit land. He 
(Mr. B.) asked his son Billie on "the other side" if he would make 
himself known to George before George passed out. Later George 
stated to Mr. Baker that Billie had come to him and assured him that 
he would meet George at the border and take care of him. Baker 
says George then resigned himself and seemed anxious to go. At 
the trumpet table Billie confirmed the arrival of George on the spirit 
side; said he was at the border to meet him, opened his eyes and 
assisted him in making himself known behind the curtain. 

The sensation of the evening came with a most mournful, plain- 
tive voice calling through the trumpet, like the wail of a soul in 
distress : "Oh, my ! Oh, my ! Oh, my !" We asked : 

"Who is this?" 

Answer : "Kennedy — Kennedy." 

Question: "Is it John Kennedy, for Mr. Lombard?" 

Answer: "No, No; Kennedy, the one they are trying Mada- 
lynne for." 

The Circle : "Well, Mr. Kennedy, we are glad to greet you. Is 
there anything we can do to help you?" 

Answer: "No, no; don't try to help me. Give your help to 
Madalynne." 

Question: "Was Madalynne responsible for your death?" 

Answer: "No, no; Madalynne did not commit this crime. She 
should not be made to suffer for it." 

Question : "Would you care to tell us who did commit it?" 

225 



Answer: "No; it would do no good. It would avail nothing. 
Just help Madalynne. She is wrongly accused, friends." 

At this he dropped the trumpet, as the voice had grown very 
weak and hardly audible. Later Timothy confirmed the Kennedy 
message, saying Madalynne was not guilty and asked that we give her 
our best thoughts to help her through her trouble; said her spirit 
friends were working with her and were with her daily in court; 
said at heart the authorities and jury did not believe her guilty, and 
that much could be done by mental suggestion. 

Raymond Lodge spoke briefly to Mrs. Murray, a psychic who 
has received frequent automatic writings from one purporting to be 
Raymond. 

During the cabinet work Silas Webster, Mr. Jonson's chemist 
guide, wrote this: 

"Dear friends: — As a practical chemist in life, I never realized 
the necessity of conditions so fully as I do now, — where the vibration 
of a combative thought even has a bearing on results wished to be 
attained ; but we are fairly satisfied and wish to do better." 

Note: — The reference to counter-vibration because of a com- 
bative tendency I take to be in regard to myself. Some business mat- 
ters had not gone right during the day and I went to the circle in 
a resentful frame of mind. I felt that I had no right to go, but went 
because I promised Mrs. J. that I would do so. 

Mary Ellen wrote a cheerful little note commenting upon her love 
for the violets which I usually keep in my room for her. And when 
she spoke through the trumpet indicated that she realized that I 
was not in a very cheerful mood. 

Minnie handed a note over the curtain enclosed in an envelope 
which I had placed on the chair, merely stating : "I cannot write to- 
night." Speaking through the trumpet she stated that it seemed 
that the pencil would not remain steady while she tried to write, and 
that she had to give it up. 

I replied : "I think that was my fault, Minnie. It was my frame 
of mind and I soon saw that you would not be able to talk tonight 
unless I got out of it. I realized that you could not get within my 
vibration while I held to the thoughts of resentment and ill-will, and 
I have been sitting here getting rid of them so you could come. 

Minnie : "I did not say, George, that it was any fault of yours." 

Goerner: "I know you didn't; you are too generous to want 
to blame me for it; but I want you to know that I realize where the 
blame lies." 

Minnie: "You will feel better after talking with me. It is a 
part of the earth life that these setbacks and depressions must come. 
There would be no chance for advancement on your side were it 
not so. There are times when it seems almost necessary to take 
what may appear a wrong step in order to right greater wrongs 
later. It will work out better in a day or two. Your father will 
talk with you about this when you are next at Mrs. Millers. Goodbye. 
I will come to you in the morning." 

226 



The following Thursday, March 16, at Mrs. Miller's, father came 
with this: "George, take the scowl off your forehead; throw up your 
head ; raise your chin and straighten out the drooping mouth ; put 
a smile on it." 

George : "I know that's what I ought to do father ; but up to 
now I didn't seem to find it very easy. Talking with you and Min- 
nie has helped. There was too much disturbance within." 

Father: "That is because you have not yet got control of 
yourself. You must get the mastery of both your mental and nerv- 
ous forces. Then you will understand what is meant by inward 
harmony. A master is one who has learned to control himself. Here 
is a method that will help you wonderfully, and if any one thinks 
perfect control is impossible they can prove it to themselves if 
they will try this for just one month : 

"Go to yourself every day and sit for half an hour quietly, in 
perfect control of your mental and nervous forces — in full possession 
of yourself. Say to yourself, 'Peace, be still' and repeat it when- 
ever you find that you are not concentrating and that your mind 
is wandering. Hold your nerves under restraint; don't twitch and 
fidget about. Peace, be still. Drive out all worry and anxiety. De- 
termine that you are too big for material disturbances. 

"When you have mastered yourself you will find success will 
come to you by natural right — by natural law. You will find hap- 
piness, contentment, harmony and the spiritual gifts unfolding quiet- 
ly and beautifully before you. The master stands near to the Christ 
and near to God. When you have conquered yourself you will feel 
and know and understand what Christ meant when he said: 'I and 
the father are one, and ye are one with God.' There's the power of 
the Trinity. It makes man one with God. 

"Try this for one month, my son, and if you go at it earnestly 
and patiently you will learn that perfect mastery, perfect poise, is 
a truth and that it can be acquired. Once you have acquired it you 
have opened the door to all material and spiritual help and your 
psychic forces will multiply rapidly. You will be as an armor against 
attack — you will be a master, holding within yourself that peace of 
mind, that calmness of soul, that poise and power that passeth all 
understanding. This is my message to you today, son. Goodbye 
and God bless you." 

Note: — I have included this discourse from father with the Jon- 
son report in order to keep the record intact, although it took place 
at the Miller seance. 



227 



FULL RECORD OF TRUMPET SEANCE 

Held at Resdence of Mrs. Mary G. Miller, 1512 Magnolia Ave., Los 

Angeles, Thursday One O'Clock P. M., March 16, 

1922. Sitter, G. F. Goerner. 

Mary Ellen was the first one to take the trumpet and began 
with: "Hello, Uncle George, I just sneaked in first before anybody 
else got a chance." I asked : 

"Mary Ellen, what were you and little Georgie doing in my 
room this morning?" 

Answer: "Oh, we were having just the most kind of fun; we 
played hide and seek and hid under the bed, annd behind the chairs 
and behind the trunk." 

Goerner: "Well, I thought I saw you racing around the room 
about half past four. Sometime I'm going to get up and play hide 
and seek with you." 

Answer: "Oh, wont that be fine. But you couldn't catch us." 

Goerner: "No, I suppose not, because you'd be hiding in the 
ceiling, and I'd have to get a stepladder to find you." 

At this she laughed and answered : "By the time you got up 
the stepladder we'd be somewhere else. We could go through your 
trunk and hide inside and you couldn't see us." 

I asked if she had talked with Sunbeam about making a photo- 
graph for me and she replied : 

"Yes, Sunbeam and Minnie and I have been talking it over and 
we've got it all figured out how we are going to do it, and we'll make 
the pictures for you — one of Minnie and one of me." 

I then asked — to see if she could connect up the incident : "Who 
taught you to whistle, dearie?" 

Answer: "Oh, I just did that for fun. I couldn't pronounce 
that big word at Mrs. Jonsons and somebody said to whistle it and 
I thought I would just show you that I could." 

Note: — At Mrs. Jonsons trumpet class last Monday night, the 
13th, Mary Ellen tried to tell me that Mr. Thomas intended to ma- 
terialize for me, but she had difficulty in pronouncing this word, and 
one of the circle suggestetd : "Maybe you can whistle it, Mary" and 
she answered by whistling through the trumpet. 

Next mother spoke briefly, saying: "My son, we all want to 
thank you for the beautiful flowers you have placed in your room for 
us. You don't know how much they help us to come to you. They 
add strength and beauty and light, and they bring a spiritual sig- 
nificance that enables us to draw near to you. You make the condi- 
tions and we take advantage of them and it helps us in developing 
you so you can come in closer communion with us. We all love 
you and we find much happiness in these visits to your room and 
the talks through the trumpet. There are many others who want to 
chat with you today; so I will be brief. Goodbye, my son, and God 
bless you." 

228 



Sister Clara came third: "George, I leaned over the beautiful 
flowers in your room this morning, and sent a prayer up to the Mas- 
ter, grateful that you had found the way to this great truth and 
are so willing to open the door to us, so we can come to you and 
make known our continued existence; to tell you again that there 
is no death and that the grave means nothing. I know what 
trouble you are having trying to reach my children ; they do not 
see these things as you do and cannot understand how it would 
be possible for them to talk with the dead, as they call us. But 
when you pass through Chicago, I know you can show them the 
way and the plan you have will be the means of opening the door 
to them. Thank you again, dear brother, for your efforts, and we 
will help you to bring them to us. Goodbye and when you see the 
children give my love to them all; tell them of the wonderful re- 
sults you have been getting; let them know how the truth may be 
unfolded to them, and they will soon find by experience how wonder- 
ful, how beautiful and how sacred it is. Goodbye." 

Grandmother Fowler (my sister Clara's mother-in-law) followed 
Clara. This was the first time she had ever attempted to use a trump- 
et and she seemed greatly pleased at being able to manifest herself 
in this way. During life she was always a very religious woman, 
a dear sweet old Methodist soul whom everybody loved. She had 
when in life given me many a religious lecture and it seemed natural 
to hear her say, in reply to my thanking her for her care of me during 
my childhood: 

"You don't have to thank me, George. What I did for you I 
did because I loved you and because I found happiness in trying to 
help you. I did the best I could within my talents and God has richly 
rewarded me. I knew nothing of the great truth which you under- 
stand so well ; but I followed the best light I had. I clung to Jesus 
on the cross ; I accepted God the father, the son and the Holy Ghost, 
and Christ has bestowed upon me his smile. Is that not reward 
enough. I am happy ; I am content in the world of spirit. I love you 
now as I did in your childhood. I am here to deliver to you the 
blessing of the Father and the peace of heaven. Goodbye, my boy; 
I will talk with you often until we are united on this side and there 
will be no parting. God bless you again and goodbye." 

Then came: "George, this is Minnie. I stood with you be- 
side the flowers in your room. I heard you name the lilies after me 
and call them 'Sweetheart.' I knew you felt my presence because 
you answered when I called your name. Whenever you are alone 
just call for Minnie and I will come to you. The lilies are a great 
help. They take you out of yourself and give the spiritual world 
a chance to get within. I tried so hard to write you from the cur- 
tain last Monday night; but it was necessary first to overcome your 
unusual frame of mind. I did not want the evening to go without 
talking with you and I was so glad when I at last reached you 
through the trumpet." 

I replied: "I realized that I had placed a door up between us 
and worked hard to tear it down, but it seemed difficult to do until 
I felt you working with me." 

229 



Minnie: "Always take an account of yourself before you go to 
the psychic; rid your mind of everything in the way of resentment, 
envy or ill-will, because these things are not spiritual — they are ma- 
terial — and they obstruct your path to the higher law. But its all 
right now, George. The way is clear and I am happy to be close 
to you again. Goodbye ; I will be with you in the morning." 

Sister Annie confirmed her recent visits to the room; stated that 
the little alcove was becoming more sensitized and more magnetized 
all the time ; that during my absence she and the folks would go to 
the room often, so that when I returned from the east I would see 
some startling materializations take place. Annie was certainly in 
the room the morning of this seance, because she mentioned the fact 
that she had seen on the table beside my bed a photograph of herself, 
of father and mother which I had placed there. 

Little Georgie followed his mother and took great delight in 
confirming Mary Ellen's statement with regard to the fun they had in 
my room,playing hide and seek and I tried to draw him out as to 
how much he knew about the arrangement of things in the room by 
suggesting that sometime I would leave my trunk open so he could 
get into it. 

He replied : "You don't have to leave it open. We hid in it this 
morning and it wasn't unlocked either. We went through it." (The 
fact is, the trunk was locked; but that means nothing to spirits). 

Kitty, the cabinet worker at Mrs. Jonsons, just dropped in to say 
that she had been to my room that morning and had helped the folks 
to materialize ; said she found pleasure in coming in and intended to 
talk to me on the pillow before long. Then she closed with, "There's 
a big Irishman standing here that wants to butt in to your circle." 

Suspecting this was Tim, I answered : "You just tell Tim to come 
right in; that he's always welcome — any time, anywhere and every- 
time. 

Tim : "Oh, I just wanted to say howdy, because I like you and I 
like your friends, and they are all my friends, and I like Mrs. Miller. 
She's a wonderful medium and you know I like to be with good people. 
You will notice the change in my voice : I'm using Mrs. Miller's 
vocal cords today instead of Mrs. Jonsons. It makes a very noticeable 
difference. Well, goodbye, friend; I'll see you at Jonsons Monday 
night." 

When Jim Thomas appeared he took up my own trumpet ; moved 
it up very slowly ; waved it around the room ; tapped the ceiling with 
it and all the time I could see it plainly, as it still has the aluminum 
band on it. He stated : 

"I am going to use your trumpet today George, because I want 
to get it well magnitized for you. The last time you were here I used 
Mrs. Miller's, because she had not been well and I did not want to 
draw too much strength from her. You know, her trumpet is much 
more highly magnetized than yours is." 

I asked: "Jim, were you in the office this morning?" 

Answer : "Yes, and you knew I was there." 

230 



Goerner: "How do you know I knew it?" 

Jim: "I heard you tell the young lady at the desk that you felt 
my presence." (Correct, I did so state to the lady in the office). 

He continued : "I am in your office nearly every morning, very 
often with John and Dr. Worthington, and sometimes with your 
father. I materialized for you in your room yesterday morning, and 
was glad you recognized me. I did that to impress you, because I 
wanted to give you strength for the day's work." 

Goerner: "Well, Jim I want to thank you and the folks for the 
work you did the past week and the help it gave me. It just seemed 
that previous to that it was almost impossible to get anything started 
my way." 

Jim: "Well, we knew it would give you a little lift and you 
needed it. We picked the man who could do that work for you. We 
knew it would create a little feeling with your associate, but it was 
for his interest in the end as well as for yours. You will find the way 
clear when you get east and I am going to be right with you wher- 
ever you go. You will find me at every conference you hold. If 
things don't go right at the start, pay no attention to it. Just go 
right along, because we will look the situation over and weed out 
those who can't do you any good and pick those that will stand by 
you and that you can depend upon. We are glad you eliminated the 
Hebrew and it is well that you did ; because you would simply have 
to be in trouble with him all the time." 

I asked : "Jim, you know my business associate, M , don't 

you?" 

Answer: "Yes, I think I understand the relations between you 
very well." 

Goerner : "What do you think of M ?" 

Jim: "We like him; but he would get better results if he had 

better control of himself. He needs the lesson your father gave you a 
few evenings ago — needs it more than you do, because you are by 
nature of a more quiet disposition than he is. But it is a good 
lesson for 99 percent of the people on the earth plane. Your friend 

M must become the quiet master of himself and he will save 

his health and his mind from much worry. He has great energy and 
wonderful ambition ; but he must look out for his health." 

Goerner: "Jim, will he be able to pull out of his financial 
troubles?" 

Jim : "He will if he takes care of his health. When you return 
from the east his troubles will be mostly over; that means as much 
to him as it does to you." 

John Thomas surprised me with this : "Well, George, I am glad 
you got the patent on the boring machine. I heard you talking about 
it; but I knew it before you did. Your idea about getting out the 
second patent is good. Take advantage of it, because it will add 
strength to the invention and give it higher value to you. Then when 
you come back from the east, have the machine set up and tried out 

231 



and I will be there to show you what changes to make. Then I'm 
going to connect you up with a manufacturing concern that will put 
it on the market for you better than you can yourself. I am often 
in the office and in your room with father and I am keeping a close 
watch of things for you." 

I asked : "What do you think of Gordon not answering my let- 
ter with regard to communicating with you and his parents?" 

John : "Well, George, you don't know Gordon the way I do. 
If some one tells you something wonderful, you'll investigate it even 
if you don't believe it. Gordon wont. If he don't think its possible 
he wont spend any time on it. He's hardheaded, and when you go 
through Chicago you will have to see him and talk with him your- 
self and we'll be there to help get him started." 

Mrs. Thomas followed with a sweet little message, thanking me 
for the flowers in the room and my efforts to interest Gordon in com- 
municating with her ; then passed the trumpet on to father, who only 
passed a greeting. Then came Sunbeam: 

"Hello, Mr. Goerner. You know Minnie and Mary Ellen and I 
have all worked out the plan for making the photographs. We are 
going to work on them while you are east and we are all going with 
you. Whenever you go to a strange medium call my name, so I 
can get within your vibration, because we will have to do this to 
make the photographs. Did you see me smile at you when you spoke 
to my picture? I winked my eye at you too." 

Goerner: "Yes, I did, very clearly. I watched for it; but I 
don't yet understand how it is done." 

Answer: "Well, I stood right there and placed my hands on 
the picture and sent out the thoughts that would produce the effect 
to impress you. But don't think the picture didn't smile, because it 
did." 

Note: — So far as I could determine the picture did smile and 
there was a perceptible twinkle about the eye. I asked to have it 
repeated and it was done several times while I stood before the pic- 
ture. To me the smile and the twinkle of the eye were as real as if 
they had been made by a human being. I do not, however, attempt 
to account for how it was done, and am not yet sure that I under- 
stand it. So the critic who wishes to argue that it was my "imagina- 
tion" is entitled to his opinion for all I am concerned. 

Dr. Worthington ended the seance by saying: "Mr. Goerner, 
that father of yours is a very wonderful man. He and I have be- 
come well acquainted lately. We were both physicians and surgeons 
in the earth life and have much between us in common. From him I 
have learned your history; I know the struggle you have had and 
we are all going to help you to forget it. We are interested in you 
and now that you have opened the way for us to get through and 
cooperate with you we can do you much good. You are sincere in 
your spiritual efforts and that means a great deal. Your father tells 
me how he has guarded your health during all these years. You 
have been very fortunate in that respect and you have a long life 
ahead of you. But after you get back from the east life will have 

232 



a higher meaning for you and you will gain much of what you have 
lost in past years. The friends and guides who surround you from 
the spirit side are very strong for you and they can aid you a great 
deal both materially and spiritually. Do not worry about your trump- 
et. Keep it in your room. The voices are coming through very 
soon in a way that will surprise you and you will sit in your own 
room and talk with us just as you do here at Mrs. Miller's. Goodbye, 
friend and brother. We have all had a wonderful afternoon with you 
and have enjoyed it as much as you have." 



233 



MEMORANDUM FROM MATERIALIZATION SEANCE 

Held at Residence of Mr. and Mrs. J. B. Jonson, Pasadena, Cal., 
Friday P. M„ March 17th, 1922. 

No attempt will be made to detail the work of the cabinet. The 
physical phenomena were all repetitions of those which have ap- 
peared to the circle a number of times before. There were twelve 
or fourteen visitors from the spirit side, all of them familiar to us and 
all recognized as friends, relatives and guides to various members 
present. No new materializations took place and the manifestations 
were all in the nature of those recited in previous records of this 
volume. 

Not the least interesting- feature of the evening was the recital 
by Mrs. Sarah Flint as to a miraculous operation performed upon her 
by spirit physicians and guides for an abnormal growth in the throat. 

Mrs. Flint resides with her brother, Mr. Melvin Severy, an elec- 
trical engineer by profession, an inventor of ability and a retired 
business man, at No. 341 So. Berendo St., Los Angeles. 

This story will naturally be discredited by those not familiar with 
psychic phenomena and not acquainted with the character of the peo- 
ple who vouch for its truth. 

This throat trouble had been a source of much annoyance to Mrs. 
Flint for nearly three years and throat specialists whom she had con- 
sulted insisted that an operation under the knife was the only way to 
overcome it. It was this operation which she dreaded and had re- 
peatedly asked her guides and friends from "the other side" to assist 
her out of the difficulty. 

As Mrs. Flint related the story, she was visited at her home by 
friends from the spirit side who took possession of her and first gave 
her vigorous massaging around the throat, neck and chest. Then 
twisted, turned, raised and lowered her head repeatedly — first while 
she sat in one position, then another. Part of the time they had 
her on her knees ; part of the time sitting in a normal position in a 
chair; part of the time with her body twisted and distorted in various 
positions lying in bed, and part of the time she stood erect upon her 
feet. 

These manipulations kept up from about eight o'clock in the 
evening until nearly one o'clock in the morning. Finally, she felt 
something in her throat snap, as if a cord or a muscle had given away. 
Then she suddenly realized that the trouble had left her throat ; there 
was a clear passage and she could breathe, swallow and articulate 
naturally. There was no blood and no pain except some slight dis- 
comfort from the violent movements of her body and head. She 
states that for a few days after the operation the muscles of her throat 
and neck felt sore, as if from some unusual exercise. But so far as 
she could determine up to this date (a week after the treatment) the 
operation was a complete success ; the growth has disappeared en- 
tirely and there seems not even a trace of it left. 

Mrs. Flint was not in a trance during this work, but remained 
fully conscious and wide awake the entire time. She could only see 

234 



the forces that were working upon her dimly, as if in the etherealized 
form, but felt the pressure of their hands and arms as plainly as if 
they were earth inhabitants. 

Mr. Severy, her brother, vouches for the truth of this story, so 
far as the results are concerned, and states that to his knowledge there 
was no one from the earth side in the home during the treatment but 
Mrs. Flint and himself, and that he is convinced that the trouble in 
his sister's throat — of which he had known from the time of its first 
appearance — is certainly no longer in evidence. 

Note : — A week later, viz. ; Friday P. M., March 24th, Mrs. Flint 
stated to the writer that the treaments had been continued and that 
during the intervening week the operations consisted mostly of mas- 
sages by her own hands under direction of the guides from "the other 
side ;" that the improvement was very noticeable and that she is still 
enjoying great relief as a result. 



235 



MEMORANDUM OF TRUMPET SEANCE 

Held at Residence of Mr. and Mrs. J. B. Jonson, Pasadena, Cal., 8 
O'Clock P. M., Monday, March 20th, 1922 

The cabinet work dragged and the manifestations from behind the 
curtain were "tame." I suspect this was partly due to the fact that 
Mr. J. was unusually tired and not very keen about this part of the 
evening's work. 

At the trumpet table some one asked Krocho (Mrs. J.'s trumpet 
guide) if that was really Belton Kennedy who came to us on the pre- 
vious Monday evening and the reply came : 

"Friends, I have never deceived you about anything and I am 
going to talk straight out, because there's a lesson here for you all to 
learn: That was not Belton Kennedy. No one asked for any identifi- 
cation. If you had he could not have given it to you. Mr. Kennedy 
did not come to this room on that night." 

Some one asked: "Then who was it, Krocho?" 

Answer : "Just a new soul who had lately come over to our side 
and was looking for an excuse to get back to the earth plane." 

Goerner: "But why should any one want to come into the circle 
by claiming that he was Belton Kennedy when he wasn't?" 

Krocho: "There's the point. You had a couple of strangers in 
the circle that night. One of them is mediumistic — and not particular 
about what sort of spirit she allows to take possession of her. That 
voice through the trumpet did not come to you through my medium. 
It came through this stranger, and the lesson I want you all to learn 
is that you must not lend yourselves to every influence that is will- 
ing to come in for the sake of giving manifestations. Go slowly, de- 
velop under good, sincere spiritualist mediums only, and do not be 
anxious to go under control until you learn who is going to control 
you. The Master said : 'Try the spirits whether they be of God.' That's 
the thing to remember. Be on your guard; trust to your own dear 
folks on the spirit side and you will have no need to fear anything. 
They have your interests at heart and they are guarding you like 
angels with two-pointed swords. No, that was not Belton Kennedy. 
You can just dismiss that little incident from your minds now that you 
have had the lesson; but it will do you good to know it, because it 
will teach you the value of going into this work cautiously, sincerely, 
in deep earnest and with a prayer for guidance in your hearts and on 
your lips. If you desire good influences, you will get good influences. 
If you don't care what you get, you will not get much of anything. 
Think only good and only good can come to you." 

"Billie," Mr. Baker's departed son, advised his mother that Sir 
Oliver Lodge's family had heard of Raymond Lodge's manifestations 
at the Jonson home and that they (the Lodge family) were discussing 
the plan of sending Raymond's brother to Pasadena to witness these 
demonstrations ; that the plan had not been definitely decided upon, 
but that the family were thinking it over. 

Billie also stated that George Rogers (the colored boy who former- 
ly was employed at the Baker home, and only recently passed out of 

236 



the body) wished to know if he could have a chance to talk with 
his auntie in Los Angeles. 

Krocho put in the reply without waiting- on the circle: "Yes, 
friends ; don't be selfish. This boy's aunt is an intelligent, well bred 
colored woman. She is a close follower after Christ and a real spir- 
itualist. It would help George to advance on our side and would be 
a great comfort to his auntie. Don't be selfish — let her come in. When 
you reach the spirit side you will find that there is no color line, and 
kindness and charity on the earth side to the meek and lowly in life 
is what the Master taught, and we ask you to follow Him; don't 
shut yourselves up in your own tight little coat ; but tear off the but- 
tons and throw the coat wide open, so God's blessed influence can get 
way down deep into your hearts. Let George's auntie come in and 
talk with her boy; it will do him good, do her good and do all the 
rest of you good." 

Next a trumpet patted me gently on the arm. This was followed 
by a voice, saying: 

"Brother, this is sister Annie. I want you to hear what I am 
saying: When you reach Chicago go to a trumpet medium and talk 
with me. I will have something to say to you then. I know you will 
not forget it." 

I answered : "Rest assured, I will not forget it. I have two or 
three good names which I got here at Jonsons and I know anyone 
they recommend will be all right." 

Annie: "Yes, you can trust to that. We will help you to pick 
good mediums while you are away, and you will have means of know- 
ing the ones which have our approval." 

I thanked her for her materializations in my room and she again 
assured me that "it is our happiness as well as yours to come to you ; 
we all love you and we want to help you in every way we can. Good- 
bye; we are looking forward to another talk with you at Mrs. Mil- 
ler's before you leave." 

I asked: "Did you know I intend to be at Mrs. Miller's again?" 

The answer came : "I knew you had thought of doing so." (Cor- 
rect). 

Sister Clara made a similar request, saying : 

"I will want to talk with you in Chicago, too, George, because I 
have something to say to you about the children. We can help you to 
make it easy for them to reach us. Did you know I was in your room 
this morning?" 

George : "Yes, sister, I did and sat up in bed and answered your 
call. For a time I couldn't make out whether the name was Clara 
or Harold ; finally I seemed to sense your presence and when I asked, 

Clara: "Well, I only dropped in to say 'good morning/ and let 
'Is it Clara?' I caught your answer. Then you disappeared. 
you know that I was there. 

Some unseen hand tapped me on the shoulder and arm. I raised 
my head, saying: "Thank you for the greeting, dearie. I believe I 
can guess who that is." 

237 



The voice came through the trumpet: "You know who it is, 
Uncle George. It's Mary Ellen. I am going to sit on the seat be- 
side you on the train when you go away, and I don't want you to be 
reading that book all the time." 

George : "What book do you mean, dearie ?" 

Answer : "The book you bought Sunday." 

George : "How did you know I bought a book Sunday?" 

Answer: "I was with you when you bought it, and I was with 
you when you bought the flowers and helped you to pick the violets. 
Say, Uncle George, what am I going to do for violets when you go 
away? You'll have to get out of the train and pick some for me." 

George : "I'm afraid if I tried that I'd be picking flowers outside 
and the train would be going on with me out on the desert." 

She laughed at this and answered : "Better let me get them for 
you. I can catch up with the train. When I sit up and talk to you if 
you do all the things I want you to do the rest of the people in the 
car will think you are daffy." 

George : "I have a suspicion that the folks who have the rooms 
on either side of me suspect that when they hear me talking to you 
during the night." 

Answer : "No they don't Uncle George. I know what they think. 
I'll tell you: They think there's some one in there who talks in his 
sleep a good deal." 

George : "Listen, dearie : Will you make your presence known to 
me on the train, so I will know you are there?" 

Answer: "Yes, I'll impress you so you wont have any doubt 
about it. You will know I am there with you." 

The evening was getting well toward the end and I asked Krocho 
if Minnie was in the room. 

Answer: "Yes, and you needn't be afraid you are not going to 
get any mush, Mr. Goerner Chief, because she's picking up the tooting 
horn right now to talk with you." 

Minnie came in throwing kisses through the trumpet and asked : 

"Could you hear me answering you when you spoke to the flowers 
in the room this afternoon?" 

George: "Yes, I did, Minnie. That was an experiment I tried 
and want you to know that I appreciate your coming to me and felt 
mighty well pleased to know that you could hear me and answer so 
quickly." 

Minnie: "Did you know who woke you up this morning?" 

"George : "Of course I did, because I caught your name as soon 
as I realized that I was awake." 

Minnie : "Well, I want to say this : Before many days I am going 
to have a long talk with you through your own trumpet. I want to 
finish the talk we started at the materialization Friday night; the 
vibration became weak and I couldn't tell you just what I wanted to 

238 



say. I will wait for the chance until I can tell you myself without 
having to talk through any other instrument.' 

George : "That will be fine. I am going to look forward to that 
talk with a great deal of pleasure.' 

Minnie : "The pleasure will be as much mine, George. But don't 
be puzzled about cold hands. They mean nothing of importance and 
there is no significance attached to that. It is the things I wanted to 
tell you that will help you to live that count, and I do impress you 
often when wrong thoughts come to you. You will not allow them 
to dwell with you, because I know you would not wish to put any 
sadness in my heart — and we are all saddened when we see our friends 
on the earth side do wrong or think wrong. Yes, this is the only sad- 
ness we know on the spirit side. Our life here is made up of happi- 
ness and contentment and kindness. Nothing can take this from us. 
But wrong acts, unkind thoughts and ill-will sent forth by our friends 
on earth are things that hurt, and I know you do not want to hurt or 
sadden any of us. I talk to you this way because I want to help you 
live, that you may know no darkness on this side. You have our good 
thoughts always — your mother, your sisters — all your friends and we 
want to help you. Good night; I am always with you and you will 
hear from me often." 

Note : — The reference to the "cold hands" goes back to the ma- 
terialization class of Friday, March 17th. I stepped into the cabinet 
with Minnie. She placed her hand in mine and I noticed that it was 
as cold as death, and said, "Minnie, your hands are cold tonight. Last 
week they were almost as warm as mine. How does that happen?" 
She replied, "atmospheric conditions have something to do with it ; 
also the vibration is not so good tonight." 

Krocho suddenly burst out laughing and then gave us a humor- 
ous recital of Mrs. Jonson's efforts to run an automobile for the first 
time. During the past week Mr. and Mrs. Baker had loaned their 
spare car to the Jonsons and they started out to learn how to drive it. 
Krocho described every movement in that undertaking. In speaking 
of the filling of the inner tube she said : "The first thing they did was 
to blow me up." She evidently was in the car, for she did not over- 
look one detail of that dramatic effort and it was as good as a specialty 
act in a vaudeville to hear it. We asked where she sat and she replied : 

"All over the car. It kept me guessing to see which way my me- 
dium was going to jiggle the thing." 

Some one asked : "Did she try to back up." 

Krocho : "No, sir ; my medium never backs up ; she only goes 
forward. That's her style." 

On being asked where Gray Feather was during all that time, 
she said : "He didn't do anything but sit right on the front of the car 
over the engine, expecting to see the buss climb a telegraph pole any 
minute." 

She saw all the comical phases of the incident and seemed to have 
had a great deal of fun out of it. Finally she finished with this : 

"My medium is no longer sixteen. But she learned to swim after 
she passed fifty and she's going to learn to run that car. I taught her 

239 



to swim and I'm going to teach her to motor, and I am going to see 
that nothing serious happens while she's learning." 

The circle then sang, "Nearer My God to Thee," and Krocho 
concluded the seance with : 

"Friends, right here is a good place to leave you, so that you may 
all take to your homes the words of that beautiful hymn, 'Nearer My 
God to Thee.' You will never know how near you can get to the 
Father until after you reach this side and realize that you are after 
all one with God. Do not shudder at death or look upon it with fear. 
It is nothing of that sort at all. When the Master decides that he can 
no longer use you on the earth plane, and that you can do more good 
on this side, he will ask for the body. Do not stand back; just step 
out and let the elements take possession of it. It is of no further value 
to you. You can then enter into the joy of thy Lord and receive your 
reward on the spirit side of the river. Then l;ife will have a newer 
meaning, a more real meaning, and you will for the first time know 
what true happiness, true harmony and true peace hold for you . You 
will know what it means to throw off the old physical coat and step 
into the spiritual body and life everlasting. Good night, everybody." 

Note : — On Sunday morning previous to this seance I purchased 
a volume on psychic research in order to have something to read on 
the train going east. I also purchased that day some roses, lilies and 
violets and took them to my room. This will confirm Mary Ellen's 
remarks as to being with me when I made the purchases, as no one 
at the Jonsons knew anything about my having procured either the 
book or the flowers, and it could not have been a case of her overhear- 
ing any comments from me on these subjects; but looks very much 
as if she had gotten direct from my mind the thought I had of reading 
the book on the train. 

But there is evidence enough through this volume to identify 
Mary Ellen many times over. The same thing may be said of the 
rest of my folks and those who comprise the band of friends who have 
made numerous appearances to me in the past twelve months. 






240 



'WOUND UP IN A COIL OF TECHNICAL RESTRIC- 
TIONS, DELICATE DETAIL, COLD RESERVE 
AND UNCOMPROMISING ROUTINE." 

Memorandum from Miss McLain's Thursday Evening Developing 
class, Richmond Apartments, Los Angeles, Cal., March 23rd, 1922. 

There were only seven members present, including the medium, 
Miss McLain. After the usual work was finished a discussion took 
place among us arising out of a statement made that most of the 
mediums appeared to be uneducated people, frequently very illiterate, 
and that poor English, both in the seance room and on the platforms 
of the spiritualist churches, seemed to be the rule. 

(This does not, however, apply to Miss McLain. She is a wom- 
an of refinement, well educated, a painstaking student and uses ex- 
cellent English at all times). 

Our comments were confined largely to attacks on the ignorance 
of the spiritualist mediums and speakers. Our remarks were evidently 
overheard on the "other side," for Miss McLain suddenly went into 
a trance and we were gently "called down" by the controlling spirit 
in the following manner : The language is not exactly that given by 
the control, but is substantially correct, as the leading points were 
taken down in shorthand at the time they were delivered: 

"Friends of the earth : Education, culture and the refinements 
of good training are all desirable qualities and without them progress 
would be slow and the enjoyment of material life unsatisfactory in- 
deed. 

"All people have the germ of mediumship within them; but how 
rarely do we find it well developed in the educated. Why? Educa- 
tion as it is forstered in the material world schools the mind to ques- 
tion all things not readily discernable by the physical senses or easily 
understood. The scientifically trained mind becomes an inquiring 
mind to the degree of skepticism. It is not an open mind. It is not 
often receptive or passive. Your scholar in the sciences will not 
humble himself as a child. Unless he be as a child he cannot enter 
the kingdom of heaven, — by which we mean the realms of progressed 
spirit land — the clasps which open the book of knowledge — which 
bring the spiritual gifts, clairvoyance, clair-audience, the phenomena 
of the trumpet, materializations, healing and other forms of medium- 
ship. 

"To develop these gifts requires a receptive mind — a passive 
mind. You here this evening know from experience that you cannot 
enter the seance room opinionated, clouded in doubt, criticism and 
condemnation and still get results. Your experience has taught you 
that it does not come that way. 

"Investigating all your life and never living the life will get you 
nowhere on the spirit side. 

"Your humble woman, humbly born and living humbly, uneducat- 
ed likely by necessity rather than by choice, has not developed the 
mind to the point where it loses its receptivity or passiveness. She 

241 



is usually nervous, because she is sensitive; but the inner being is 
alive to the knocking of the spirit on the door. The spirit enters, 
finds a welcome and an instrument that can be of service in bring- 
ing conviction to the seeker after truth. Those who visit the medium 
may be superior in education; but they lack the wonderful satisfac- 
tion, the wonderful enjoyment that comes with mediumship — clair- 
voyance, clair-audience, the beautiful lights, the whispering voices, 
the forms of dear departed friends and the music heard only by the ear 
attuned to it. 

"Your sceientific investigator too often approaches the medium 
with a feeling of mistrust and even contempt for the undertaking. 
It is a frame of mind that can lead him nowhere. You here to- 
night, though but novices in the work, know that it cannot. Your 
man of science has not learned that he cannot fathom spiritual laws 
by material methods. He often becomes by nature of his training 
involved in a coil of what may be called technical red tape which 
works against him when he enters the spirit world. 

"Many of your profound scientific investigators have left the 
earth plane under a compact to return to their colleagues, identify 
themselves and unfold to them the secrets of the psychic world. But, 
alas, how illy prepared they were to meet the conditions of the great 
beyond they only learned when it was too late. Not one of them 
has been able to keep that compact in any very substantial man- 
ner, and almost to a man they have failed to come to consciousness 
within the normal length of time. They are still in a daze, wound 
up in a coil of technical restrictions, delicate detail, cold reserve and 
uncomprising routine. 

"It may be said that each and every one of you present tonight 
became interested in the beauties of spiritualism through some per- 
sonal experience with a medium who could bring you once more 
in the presence of some dear departed one whom you had supposed 
dead beyond recall. Perhaps it was only a word, but it was all that 
was needed for you. You understood more of spiritualism from that 
one word of comforting reunion than from volumes of scientifically 
written matter on the subject of technical evidence. It brought more 
proof of the continuity of life and of spirit return and spirit communi- 
cation. 

"But do not think the present untutored condition of the me- 
dium will always remain, for it will not. The spirit forces are even 
now cooperating with the earth forces to prepare the sensitive for 
that efficient work which finds itself first in spiritual development, 
then in a trained mode of expression, platform delivery and well 
chosen diction. Your psychics of the earth are keener to take ad- 
vantage of this schooling than you have here given them credit for. 
But we need not hold a dispute over such a slight difference. You 
have meant well and have only expressed sentiments borne of an 
inadequate knowledge of the progress so far made in this regard. 

"But the scientific investigator must also change his method 
if he would achieve success both on the earth and spirit sides of life. 
Technical methods of investigation alone, rigid exactions demanded 
of the medium, criticism and cold reserve may bring you an in- 

242 



different result on the earth side, and still leave you in darkness when 
you reach the spirit side. 

"Live the life, or the learning- of scientific facts will avail you 
nothing beyond the material world. God is the ruling- force and 
God gives to the inhabitant of the earth world as likewise to him of 
the spirit world, that knowledge which is best for him and gives 
it at the time and in the manner which is best, and no attempt to 
reconcile earthly facts with spiritual truths will change even the 
smallest of God's laws. Since you cannot change the law, you must 
seek to understand it. How? There is but one way, and that is to 
live it." 



243 



INSPIRATIONAL MESSAGE 

The following message was delivered inspirationally by Miss 
Mary McLain at her Thursday evening developing class, Richmond 
Apartment, Los Angeles, March 16th, 1922, eight o'clock P. M. 

Miss McLain went into what is called an "inspirational trance" 
and seemed to be very deeply under control. After returning to 
her normal state she knew nothing of the nature of the message and 
could not even tell what the subject was. 

The speaking guide was presumed to have been "Alice," the 
spirit who usually controls Miss McLain in trance. Her remarks 
were taken down in shorthand just as delivered, and are reported in 
full for the benefit of those who hold themselves aloof from the seance 
room for fear they may hear something that will offend their or- 
thodox ears. 

"Unto this circle of silent investigators we come tonight to bring 
the blessing and the unfoldment so much desired. It is a long way 
for some to travel, but once started on the road there is no turning 
back. Even if you so desired you could not, for the urge is within 
and you would have the will to go onward, forward and upward 
until you are into the relization of your oneness with the Father. 

"You are, each and every one, a part of the great source of 
all wisdom, all power and all love. Go forth and express in every 
word and every act of your life your oneness with this great fount 
of eternal truth. You each one have a work upon this earth to do 
and the sooner you prepare yourselves for the beginning of that 
work the purer you will be, the more powerful you will be and the 
greater will be your success in both the spiritual and material things 
of life. 

"It is a mistake to think that we of the spirit side do not realize 
the necessity of material things and material surroundings, for we 
do. We realize the contentment, the satisfaction and the health it 
brings to you to have comfortable and harmonious homes. We realize 
that you cannot be used by the higher forces until the physical body 
is strong, clean and pure. Work and live so as to bring yourselves 
into these higher vibrations, not only mentally and physically, but 
spiritually; for as you breathe and live and become one with the 
Father, so can we bring to you a perfect and harmonious body, and 
as long as you inhabit that body treat it well ; take care of it as you 
would of a valued garment. But when the time comes to lay it 
aside, grieve not, remembering it has served you well and its use is 
over. 

"So when one who is beloved by you removes in spirit from 
the earth to the eternal home beyond, do not grieve. It is selfish to 
do so, for he whom you have loved has but stepped into a higher 
plane. 

"You rejoice when a child is born to the earth plane of sorrow 
and suffering; but grieve when that child is born into the land of 
peace and happiness and rest. Why? Because you do not under- 
stand that it is the fulfillment of the law. 

"All nature will be kind to you if you will but realize that you 

244 



are only here in obedience to the natural law, — that you are a part 
of the great scheme of life; and that you are a part in such a way 
that you can never step aside and escape your responsibility or your 
work. Your work is a part of yourelf. It was born into the world 
with you and you will not go forth from the world until you have 
accomplished that which you have been placed upon the earth to do. 

"There are no two who require the same discipline, the same 
experiences ; but all must learn according to his needs, and that is 
why one must follow one path and one another path. 

"We bring to you all love, all encouragement and the message 
of the beloved Master on high, — the message of truth, of purity and 
kindness. These will bring you light and help. Live by these things. 

"You are gathered here tonight to enjoy the harmony and the 
contact with the higher world. It helps us to give of our strength 
that those who are here may help one another. You help us even as 
we help you, and it is our work and our pleasure to bring to you 
unfoldment, calmness and joy. 

"You, individually, here tonight, have some one specially in- 
terested in trying to give to each of you the strength which you need. 
Patience and devotion are required and sometimes sacrifices in order 
that you may unfold the highest within. To all of you tonight we 
can earnestly say that one and all are growing. You are growing in 
many ways, and it will not be long before you will have demonstrated 
this fact to yourselves and to others. 

"Now, as I go, I leave with you that higher love, that greater 
purity, that divine sweetness which cometh from above, and we give 
unto you the blessing of the Father. May God's grace, peace and 
happiness rest with you all. Goodnight and Amen." 

THE END 

Messages similar to the foregoing reach me at the rate of two 
to five every week and could be recorded indefinitely. But the few 
I have selected will serve the purpose of the volume. My intimate 
friends who have loved ones on the other side, and for whom this 
book was prepared, will have no trouble recognizing the message 
from beyond, and those who think while they read will connect up 
many links of evidence that go to make a convincing chain. 

To me the conviction is fixed that I have more to gain on "the 
other side" than I have on earth. It has divested me of every fear 
of death and I have long ago accepted as a proven fact the con- 
tinuity of life without a break between this world and the next, and 
I accept with the same faith the evidence of spirit return and com- 
munication. 

Just a suggestion to those who ask how they may become ac- 
quainted with a reliable medium : I believe your best chance is 
through visiting some well organized, well conducted spiritualist 
church and watching the work of the psychics there. In this way 
you will be more likely to find some one of integrity and talent than 
by following newspaper notices. Exercise care and judgment and 
you will in time meet the right sensititve. Then form a weekly circle 
under the direction of the psychic and cultivate results. 

245 



ii 



TECHNIQUE GLINIQUE MEDIC ALE 

ET 

SEMEIOLOGIE ELEMENTAIRES 



TECHNIQUE CLINIQUE 

MEDICALE 



ET 



r r 



SEMEIOLOGIE ELEMENTAIRES 

PUBLIEES SOUS LA DIRECTION DE 

Emile SERGENT 

Professeur de Cliaique m6dicale propSdeuticpie 

Medecin de la Charity 

Membre de l'Academie de MSdecine 

AVEG LA COLLABORATION DE MM. 

RIBADEAU- DUMAS LIAN 

Medecin des Hopitaux Medecin des Hopitaux 

D'HEUCQUEVILLE Stephen CHAUVET 

Ancien interne des Hopitaux Ancien interne, Medaille d'or des Hopitaux 

FECAROTTA P. PRUVOST 

Ancien assistant libre Ancien interne des Hopitaux 

HAZARD 
Pharmacien des Hopitaux 



Preface dc D r JUST LUCAS=CHAMPIONNIERE 



CINQUIEME EDITION 

Illustree de 396 figures et 11 planches en couleurs 

Et augmentee cVune notice de G. KUSS sur les notations graphiques 
en pathologie respiratoire. 



A. MALOINE ET FILS, EDITEURS 

27, RUE de l'ecole-de-medecine, 27 
= PARIS, 1922 = 






Copyright by A. Maloine et Fils, 1922 

Tous droits de reproduction, de traduction et d'adaptation 
reserves pour tous pays. 



"CUfor.19305 c 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Nov. 2004 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



